Finis Chaldea

[Bloodedge]

It seemed offensive to avoid looking. Was that truly all there was to it? One would think not, as there was an amount of interest present that the Demon could see from lightyears away. Was it a desirous interest? Not wholly, it seemed, but not quite the opposite either. He'd have to ensure that desire was awakened. In the meantime, Anu was fending off whatever force rended him immobile. He would not have some filthy creature of darkness trample upon his most divine union, which transcended faith and all perceivable slights! Struggling his way forward by the millimeter, he groaned. "Get your disgusting hand away! Do you underestimate me, the one true God of this world?! I cannot be supplanted by the likes of you!"

Oh? What an interesting little statement. "Supplanted?" the man questioned, seeming genuinely curious. "Why would I want your little title? I'm rather fond of... Demon Lord instead. What do you think?" he asked further, squeezing the breast of Ki with greater purpose.

Speaking of Ki, she had something to admit. She didn't understand his groping, but had nothing against it or anything else he'd done thus far. Anu strongly disagreed, apparently. Oh well. Maybe he should show them both a little something. "Delsgade," he chanted. Darkness consumed all of Mt. Mashu in a moment, its fading giving way to a new venue. Delsgade was the name of the Demon King's castle within the void; he had every ability to summon it to wherever he wished. Here and now, the trio of old world beings stood amidst the full glory of the Demon King's throne room. Anu could take the place of the peasant, while the Demon and Ki stood just below the stairs to a massive, almost gothic-looking throne. "So, what of Anu's would I want if I have this?"

Another question had been asked, and Anu had an answer for it. "Obviously, my wife!" he said. Once again, the Demon looked confused. "Your wife? Hmm. I suppose there is a hint of you in here somewhere, but... wrong again. Everything here, is mine. Any objections?" As if to drive his point home, the Demon male reached around Ki's body with his other hand. One of the golden rings Ki wore had been in his way, but another rested just over her otherwise exposed pelvis. Naturally, he would make use of that one, slipping his hand into it to ever so casually locate the crevice between her legs.

[Apollymi]

More words from Anu. He was bad for Ki's concentration in a moment like this. She was far too interested in what this black haired man was doing. A hand on her breast was something she did not understand but it seemed she would find out what was going to happen in a moment or two. Ah, but Anu was still here and still trying to claim her as a being who belonged to him. She'd already decided that she could do something, perhaps she could leave the Celestials to their own progress. Perhaps this world no longer needed its mother and that was something she should accept. It was always the plan after all, to create enough to allow the Destroyers to re-enter the world. Creating an opening for such a thing, seemed like something she could enjoy doing potentially.

Regardless, the raven haired man answered the words of Anu with a spell. One which summoned around them a large castle throne room where Ki and her groping host stood in the position of power. "Demon Lord is powerful but not pretentious... I like it," she agreed with him as it seemed she would more often than not. That purposeful squeeze to her chest was also something she liked.

He had this, he had his own sort of title, what would he want that belonged to Anu. 'His wife.' "Ha!" That sound left her mouth only for a second. That was probably the most ridiculous thing she'd ever heard. She was quite certain this man did not understand she was his wife. Long forgotten, long abandoned, even given away at least once. Besides that the lack of fidelity in their marriage was due to his own wandering. Such a thing would have meant annulment for any other 'married' pair. If the entirety of Celestia wasn't under her purview such an arrangement would have crumbled literally millennia ago. Duty was the only thing that bound them, and that duty ended long ago. More over it was soon declared by the black haired man made the assertion that everything here was his. He asked if there were objections, stating that there was only a little of Anu in her somewhere. Everything here was his, Ki squirmed just a tad, as fingers found their way to the space between her legs. How strange she did not expect this... "You..." oops, she lost a thought there for just a moment. She didn't expect that touch either and she definitely did not expect such a claim to her. None had made one with that much surety in the entirety of her existence. "I didn't realize that you came here for me. I think this will be for the best... I will not object." Those words she gave to the black haired man as she bit her lips and squirmed under his attention. Moisture was quickly building between her thighs.

[Bloodedge]

Indeed, Demon Lord was a title worth enjoying. It was powerful-sounding, but not so audacious as to apply godhood to his entire race. No; he'd let them remain as Demon Lords while being himself the Demon King. "I'm rather fond of it myself. I think I'll be the Demon King... Anos Voldigoad." With that phrase spoken, the Demon Lord named himself within the confines of this world. His name would have translated into Anos in this world's language, and the surname was something he thought to add. In his own language, that of the Void, Voldigoad was a name that would mean a great many things. It could be taken as God of the Void, or the absence of weakness. It could just as easily be taken as Tyrannical, or nothingness in the face of everything. The list of its meanings was as endless as Anos' well of power seemed to be, and he'd decided upon the name in a moment simply as a mockery against Anu.

Ah, the poor Father-God Anu. He knew not why even moving was such a struggle, nor did he understand why this man laid claim to his wife... until his name was spoken. "Anos?! Impossible; you lie!" he shouted. To this, Anos laughed while his fingers explored the increasing moisture of Ki's undercarriage. He rather enjoyed that bit of squirming, and thought to hasten his efforts to bring about a bit more. "Hmph. I am many things, but a liar is not among them." He spoke with certainty undeniable, only to press his face against the side of Ki's neck. Two things were happening almost in unison: first came the growth and firmness of his meat rod against her backside; second came the slow gliding of his tongue up her neck. He didn't even seem to be paying Anu much attention as this occurred. In actuality, he was just a bit too preoccupied to be bothered. "There have been no objections. I should take that as a request, should I not? The boy Anu doesn't have a clue what he's doing, so I suppose I will be the one to show this tiny world how it's done."

[Apollymi]

It would come to pass that the title of Demon Lord was likable and with it, would come a name. A name which sparked memory within the almost ageless mind of Ki. Anos, was the name of a man mentioned in the stories of her mother and father. He was something great and unknowable, she'd always wanted to meet him and had been told one day she would. Such a meeting as this was well beyond anything she expected. They were rather deeply connected almost as if such a bonding was only the most natural thing that could occur. "Anos, like the brother of Anshar?" she asked only for clarification. She was almost certain this man wouldn't take a name not his own, if that was the case, he was someone she'd always been interested in.

The name at least was one he claimed even in the face of supposed outrage by Anu. Ki could have maintained a certain amount of animosity but as the efforts of Anos' fingers increased, she all but ceased to care about anything other than what was happening between her folds. A little whimper of a moan fell from between her lips involuntarily.But there was more, the stiffing of his manhood against her backside was its own form of sensory overload. Her body wiggled against his but not in a manner to fight him. Instead it just seemed a reaction to an unknown pleasure she had no other method of reacting to. And that tongue that moved along her neck caused more movement and opening of the space beside her for further prodding. The knees of this woman buckled as a jolt of pleasure ran down her spine. She'd not objected and he would take it as a request, and show Anu and this tiny world how something was done. "You can take it as you like..." she mentioned with quite a bit of cheek. While she had no idea where this was going exactly, she knew fully she didn't want to miss it. She'd already made the decision the bond between herself and Anu wasn't worth maintaining. She'd already consented to something like a connection with Anos, all that was left was the consummation of that bond, damned be the consequences. She was so far above that... so far above being the lone person supporting all the weight. Why shouldn't she, take this here and now and let the problems of the world sort themselves out? Why shouldn't she finally leave Anu to reap the rotten seeds he'd planted in barren fields? Why shouldn't she know true freedom? She had no answer for those questions but she was sure she'd find them through Anos.

[Bloodedge]

"What do you mean 'how it's done?' Do you think some paltry mana transfer or impregnation from you will be enough to sever our connection?! Even if you were Anos from the old tales, no one can manage that in this world!" Anu's fury was only growing by the moment. The more he fought, though, the less he could move. The god could have sworn he was moving forward, closing the distance between himself, his wife and the Demon he would soon assault... but he was getting lower as if bending the knee instead. "I am Anos, once brother of Anshar. Once upon a time, when I was promised to Kishar, I decided I had no interest. In light of that, another offer was made... and I have now determined its worth to me."

More and more, Anos offered his physical attention to the goddess in his grasp. More and more, Ki writhed under that same attention. She came to the eventual conclusion that he could take her lack of objection as he liked, which to him meant he could take her as he liked. Well, both would occur that way regardless. He did have something to clarify first, though. "And no, I would do nothing so trivial. Mana transfer? Impregnation?" Those questions lingered for a moment as Anos lapped at Ki's neck again. His tongue trailed up to her ear, at which point he whispered. "I plan to take many things as I like. I'll show you something I'm certain is new to you as well. Down on your hands and knees," he suggested. With that, he continued his clause to Anu. "Look at this woman, boy. I am not going to offer her mana, nor will I force children into her."

What? Anu heard these words, and it was his turn to be perplexed. Everything this man had done thus far implied some intention to claim his wife, but he spoke the opposite? What could it all mean? "Then what?! What is your plan, devil?!"

[Apollymi]

Anu seemed to be under the impression that something as simple as mana transfer or impregnation couldn't break the bond between himself and Ki. Of course, he was right to believe that, untouchable was one such as Ki, even if a mana transfer were forced upon her she did not have to accept it. But there was a portion of this that Anu couldn't account for and that was Ki's own desire. She no longer felt their match one worth keeping. She no longer wanted to be chained to a philanderer so filthy he'd accept sexual favors from his daughter. She felt herself well beyond their bond and his simple form of supremacy and as such she was content to allow their bond to break. This would admittedly likely be traumatizing but what did she care? He cared not for her, only the status her being with him brought him, she was above him of that she was absolutely certain. "Oh? I remember such a tale. I was told it plenty. Does that mean it was me who was offered as your wife instead?" she once again asked only as a point of clarification. She felt this was the most likely scenario. She remembered having girlhood ideations about a man she'd never met before and her parents always speaking fondly of him as an existence. Perhaps this is why such a bond felt more natural to pursue, her hatred for Anu aside.

Whether she received a true answer to that inquiry or not there was something more brilliant at hand here than even the belittling of Anu. It'd taken some time for Ki to realize herself that this wasn't simply about mana transfer, that this man wasn't here just to solidify his place in the world. It wasn't a matter of use and abuse that made him appear before her, but something as simple as desire that made it so. It was something she could appreciate. And given the way she already felt, that additional lick along her neck made her shiver just a bit more. He had words to whisper directly into her ear, which although heard had the additive effect of more squirming. Him speaking so closely to her in a moment like this was rather shocking. "Eep!" another one of those small noises escaped her lips. Ah, but an instruction was given and he'd show her something she did not know about? Well, there was no time like the present, right. She still had no care about the man called Anu, it'd been obvious for thousands of years he cared little for their bond so why was it of such importance to him now? It did not matter because she was far from caring about his opinions in this matter. So, she'd easily drop to her knees presenting her rear to the air and showing all of those well placed splits within her clothing. It was obvious to most that undergarments were not a part of her wardrobe but taking such a position the entirety of her undercarriage was on display towards Anos. Actually being in such a position and not knowing what was to come made her a slight bit anxious, her hips swayed just a bit from side to side and the arch in her back became something a bit more pronounced. What was he going to show her here and now, if impregnation wasn't the goal, and mana transfer was likely just the aftereffect then the point of this was....

[Bloodedge]

The tales once told to both Anu and Ki were likely true; he was the very same Anos of the old world. Just the same, he had indeed been offered Ki's hand when she was but a young Creator. Ki would be given no response to her curiosity at the time. No, that conversation was one to have later, when they were far from this place. For the time being, he was content to watch as both Anu and Ki bent the knee... in very different ways. While Anu fell to one knee under the weight of Anos' presence, Ki took to both knees and both hands by a simple request. The latter scene was what had Anos' eye. He may have been the one appearing nude, but she had a few skimpy articles in place that managed to perfectly pique his interest and tease the eyes.

Ah, there was a question for Anos to answer, wasn't there? He wasn't here simply to breed or exchange mana, so what was his purpose with the Divine Mother? Anos kept looking down as a couple of measly flaps of fabric fell to Ki's sides, fully exposing the unmarred flesh of her backside along with that glistening canal he would target. There was ample mass to her rump─ enough that Anos would squat, reach down and take either side of it into his hands without engulfing it. In doing this, he scoffed at the stupidity of Anu. "Don't you understand, both of you? What is it in this world's language?" he mused, thinking it over while spreading the cheeks of Ki. His tool rested just atop the crack, teasing a semblance of events soon to come by rubbing slightly between the haunches he so actively groped. "Ah!" Finally, he recalled the words of this infantile language. "I'm going to fuck her!" he announced.

What? Those were the words and actions of mortals merely mimicking the activity of divine beings, reducing their creation of life to a thing of leisure. There was no duty in it, nor was there honor or purpose. Why then, did he make such a show of it? Was it some effort to defile Anu's queen in front of him? Whatever it was, Anu could not stop it from happening. Only a minute or so of Anos' teasing motions passed before he withdrew─ enough for his next forward movement to press the tip of his girth against her moistened opening. "Of course, I am me. There will be consequences. Will this woman I claim for myself have any final words of farewell to a raggedy old ball and chain?" Anos offered this question with legitimate curiosity once more. Alas, whether she acted or refrained, there was no halting his forward momentum now. Bit by bit, he was forcing his way into the goddess─ an act Anu had obviously not made any easier for him with his own actions. What a shame. . .

[Apollymi]

Anu was on bended knee due to pressure, Ki was on hands and knees because of a suggestion. These two experiences were not the same. It was obvious by what was going on here that the relationship between Anu and Ki had fallen apart, but still there was a bit more clarification necessary on the part of Anos. He was now squatting hands on either side of her rear, after she was sure he'd looked upon her exposure for far longer than she should have been comfortable with. That being said, he claimed that what he was about to do was something rather vulgar. He would 'fuck' her? The act of consummation was not strange, but this mythical fun thing that the humans did for their amusement was something truly unknown to Ki. She knew the actions of others in this field to be quite extreme but was she about to learn why this was the case firsthand? Yes. That huge tool of his had been resting atop her bottom another gentle squirming motion happened as a result. Why was this so strange, and why was it just as exciting? Surely, she would not be kept waiting on answers for long...

Never had she participated in such an act without an express purpose. To create, to birth the next generation, to transfer mana. Never had it been undertaken just because she could, simply because she wanted to... if she was being honest, she did not often want to. Only her second husband had managed to make such a thing even remotely enjoyable and this form of hers was untouched by him. So what would come to pass? A teasing motion or two as Anos questioned if she had anything to say before ridding herself of her former marriage. "Even if I thought to offer them, he couldn't hear them..." she whispered softly in Anos mind. Of course that was all she had to say because, well, something very new was starting. Of course, she was willing to undertake this new walk on life regardless of the potential consequences. The breaking of her bond to Anu was not something she cared about, instead her attention would be paid in full to the man who paid attention to her. Whatever the case, it wasn't as if Ki was a virgin by the standards of the world, but even with a slickened tunnel to offer the movement forward was nothing less than torturous. Her face had gained reddened tint, and she was ever so lightly panting. This motion to claim was so unbelievably tight, even for her to experience, but there was something about that friction that was easily a fun sensation to feel. Obviously, she was rather pleased with the development, her loins would even gain slickness as he pressed onward. Never had such an angle been used and never had she felt this, compared to this new life she could have, what was the breaking of a bond with Anu? Nothing.

[Bloodedge]

It was only the beginning. Ki had nothing to say, and according to the woman herself, Anu couldn't hear her words regardless. "Oh? How deplorable," the Demon King joked as his grip on Ki's backside tightened. He'd lived for millennia upon millennia, never knowing anything resembling a struggle. The mere claiming of this goddess, however, was clearly no easy feat. He could have simply rammed his way in, but where would be the fun in that? That sort of treatment was for what the mortals called... whores, he believed.

Anu's eyes had finally opened in a figurative sense. Anos had been shrouded by a dark aura all this time, and though it hadn't vanished, that aura had now spread enough to show the truth. The god had a front-row seat to watch his wife, queen and sister prostrated before him for unspeakable reasons, while a male form took its place behind her. He was aghast while watching Anos creep ever so slowly forward. He saw red in her face, he heard the breaths creeping up from her throat to pass her lips, and then... then the truly unspeakable would happen. "Sacrilege..." Anu murmured under his breath. As if on cue, a special form of turning point was reached. Anos' penetration of Ki was a hard-fought battle, but as all battles progressed, there was a siege to be broken. He'd pushed and pushed until such a time as his insertion was assured. Already having forward momentum, there was a particular moment during which the initial thrust became far easier. So then, it went without saying that he was soon to plunge deep into the goddess' canal in one fell swoop once enough headway had been made. Every defense had its breaking point, and clearly, he'd done enough battering to reach... the core of creation, as he'd call it.

[Apollymi]

That push forward was something agonizing, even so, Ki couldn't say she disliked it in the least. A reasonable amount of care was being taken with her person and it was more than this form of hers had known previously. Still that grip on her backside was one which tightened as he worked his way forward but it did not come without some form of teasing speech. Apparently something was deplorable and the only thing that hit her radar as such was Anu. Not that he mattered, why he was even still here she did not know, nor did she truly care, she would not take judgement from a man like him. Even now he uttered about sacrilege as Anos sank fully into her depths.

Those eyes of Ki's widened, strange light playing in crimson irises as she experienced something rather shocking. That push forward seemed to reach well beyond what should have been her end, it was something which when she exhaled she felt like was in her chest. Her open mouth panted ever so gently before a hiccup escaped those parted lips. Her own nether pulsed around this newfound girth with the feeling that reached well past her diaphragm. "Ooh! I felt that in my chest." That was all, just a gentle utterance which fell from between her lips as she experienced a pressure previously unknown within her folds. Oops, she'd said that aloud hadn't she? Well no matter, it wasn't as if she was married or anything like that. None could truly claim she was as someone who willingly took another into the depths of her person with nothing but pleasantries to show for her actions. That might have been too much, what was this sensation and how could she continue to feel it? She supposed it was something worth climbing towards and finding out. There was something strange, she had the idea planted in her mind that Anos would not leave her without the full knowledge of the nature of this act he had her participating in.

[Bloodedge]

The moment that initial plunge reached its end, and therefore the end of Ki, Anos knew only elation. The toothiest of grins was on the demon's face, while Anu's expression was one of disgust and bewilderment. It had been thousands of years since he last heard the voice of Ki, never truly knowing why she remained silent at all. In fact, he hadn't even been aware that she spoke with some of their children from time to time. What was this, though? She spoke for the first time in countless centuries, and what she spoke of was feeling this invasion in her chest? What was this senseless dribble? Ah... Anu hadn't seen that part, as the veil of Anos' aura was still clouding his vision at the time.

"Some parting words those are," Anos teased when Ki spoke aloud. "But do let me know when you feel it in your soul," he said further. His grip on her person remained firm, just as her internal grip remained on him. Laborious as it would be, Anos would begin the movement of his hips posthaste. He withdrew just partially, then thrusted again, repeating this process with a slightly longer withdrawal at every other stroke. All the while, he molested her backside as if he were trying to mold it. Anu couldn't fathom a single thing he was seeing. Were these reactions of horror, or of something else? He couldn't tell at all, and the bewilderment was blatantly clear on his face. "What is happening before my eyes─" he muttered.

[Apollymi]

Thousands of years it'd been since Ki had made a vow of silence. Around the same time that she'd decided her eyes needed covering so she wouldn't have to look upon her husband and see all of his future offenses. Ah, but that was a thought long gone from her brain, aside from Anos teasing her choice in sentence. She had only words for him and as such hers would address him alone as those eyes of hers flickered skyward. "Those words were for you, but I am certain I'll find more to share..." she murmured as yet another moan fell from her mouth. Those hands of Anos were rather busy so were his hips now.

Partial withdrawals from her loins and plunges forward were now the rhythm of the day. All the while, her hands and core tensed and relaxed in rapid succession. She was trying to hold on to something, she wasn't sure what it was, those eyes of hers opened and closed as her head fell and she stared at the ground in front of herself. These movements of her body rocked her strangely. She could see the movement of her chest in and out of her vision. She could feel him squeezing on her bottom. Her form was being felt and molested in a way she'd never known was possible. It was truly quite astounding to feel so much across her skin and have it contribute to a strange feeling welling up within her loins. She'd thought the moisture leaking from her folds was something strange, imagine knowing that it made this sensation that much more enjoyable even as friction and pounding reached some great maximum. Her own hips urged her movements as nature required she try for something more. When simply doing her duty never had she felt any desire to chase anything. Was that an issue of partner?

Anu spoke once more but she couldn't have heard the words he was speaking properly, nor would she even register them as strokes in her core caused her strange reaction in her body. It was like she could see the stars, and goosed flesh spread along her exposed skin as her temperature rapidily changed. Her head tilted back those red irises of hers disappeared as her eyes rolled back in her head and she felt for the first time something not meant innately to created but instead the pure and unadulterated pleasure associated with release. She'd even subconsciously tightened her core upon Anos the shifting of her hips halting in the moment. "Anos, what did you do to me?~" she asked of him earnestly. Her life wasn't that of a virgin but this thing called pleasure was well beyond her understanding when connected to this activity.

[Bloodedge]

"I'm sure you will. Don't hold them back. I was only born today; I'm still learning," Anos joked. He was already enjoying this far more than he expected. Perhaps seeing the physical struggle of Ki was a plus; he took a special form of joy from observing her attempted grasps, the fall of her head, and the sway of her breasts that he could even see from the other side of her. The woman's desire was clear to Anos, but not to Anu. Indeed, the latter witnessed the rise of Ki's head, during which time her eyes rolled back. Surely that couldn't have been a good sign; such a thing occurred only during death!

Of course Anu would think in such a way. To him, there was a very wrong understanding of ongoing events. This was no simple mana transfer, but instead some twisted, demonic variant that either consumed or destroyed the victim's mana over time. Ah, yes! This alleged Anos was attempting to sever their bond by removing half of it! No matter what, he couldn't allow that. And so, the Creator struggled against unknown forces to inch closer still. He only had a couple of meters to bridge before he could reach Ki and infuse her with more of his own mana; surely he could manage that much.

Oh, another question came from Ki. Had she just experienced unbridled pleasure for the first time, despite her numerous children? Based on her reaction to orgasm, it was either that or... Anos was simply too much. Perhaps it was a bit of both; Anos would assume as much. "I only showed you one thing. Though it seems the boy over there is still trying to fight my mere presence. In a matter of moments, you will both understand the true depth of this situation," he explained. Anos would go on to bear his weight down on Ki's backside, giving himself leverage to work his core more thoroughly. In doing so, he'd soon show some semblance of actual vigor when plunging into the goddess. If Anu couldn't see the truth, maybe he could hear it in the obviously unfamiliar squelching that would ensue. No... truly, he would still understand nothing. "What is this? What manner of possession am I seeing?" the god asked, forcing the Demon Lord's laughter as his efforts continued.

[Apollymi]

An upturn of Ki's lips happened in a moment like this. The words of Anos were still so playful even while in the midst of what had originally be a strictly creative process. She enjoyed to no end those teasing words he shared. She wondered innately how many such instances he'd have to offer her over the course of the new life she was fully intending to accept. Still the feeling within her loins was nothing to shake a stick at. She'd experienced sex before but never as it something so inspiring. Whatever thoughts Anu entertained, one thing was clear in the mind of Ki, this was something she wanted and something she'd always accept unlike Anu whom she was certain she no longer wished to be tied to.

Speaking of, Anos was doing a rather good job, chipping away at that bond. She'd not needed any real coaxing at all to decide it was a worthwhile break. But this seemed to be something that escaped her former husband as he kept struggling his way towards her. She hadn't even looked at him the entire time he'd been here, what made him think that she cared what his aims were. She couldn't be bothered to waste energy on it, as Anos' work took on new life. After offering her pleasure the angle and vigor of his motions increased by a great margin. It gave her the constant sensation that he was pummeling her from within and she liked it. That first burst which knocked the wind out of her would soon be met by the rocking of her own hips as yet another such explosion was chased. "Ah! If you do it like that Anos!~" ah there were words coming from her. "I might break..." There was strange comfort to be found in this situation, weight pressed upon her backside, the slick sounds her insides made as they were entered and exited with ferocity. Even the gentle sounds of their skin making contact was all worth hearing. What was not worth hearing were the moronic words of Anu. Those would basically be erased almost as soon as they fell from his mouth. She was not possessed regardless of those uncontrolled actions of her body, not in the spiritual sense, instead it was more like a new owner of her mind, body and soul had appeared and he was taking up his proper residence within her.

[Bloodedge]

There was a phrase offered that fell upon the ears of two individuals, both of whom took that statement very differently. Well... that wasn't entirely true. Ki claimed that if Anos continued his efforts, she may break. When Anu heard those words, he was shocked. In his mind, she would break in the most literal sense, never to be functional again. When Anos heard them, however, he presumed the goddess' mind would snap, and she'd never be the same again. Both takes were very different, but both very correct in one aspect: the goddess Ki would meet her end this day.

Anu's confusion and outrage would not be helped by the likes of Anos. In fact, they'd be made worse by his reply to the woman. "Then break. Snap under the weight of your own inexperience. I'll only keep going with what remains," he declared. What could this all mean? In truth, Anos knew exactly what the outcome of this exchange was. Ki would fall, the last vestiges of Anu's influence from their age-old connection would be knocked out of her being by the insertion of Anos' own influence. To Anu however, Ki would fall simply because Anos would destroy her source with his overly-forceful mana injection. A bit more distance was covered by the god, who thought only to fend off the coming destruction. "Stop this now! You cannot do this to the gods! I will not have her broken!" Anu announced in the midst of the demon's repeated thrusting. Anos had zero concern for these attempts; his only concern was his own attempt to see how quickly the current incarnation of Ki became no more.

[Apollymi]

The words of Ki were ingested two different ways and only truly meant for one of the men present. That man of course, was the one occupying her womb and gyrating his hips in such a way as to leave her chest feeling full and hollow in strange rotation. Those breaths of hers would become ever labored but she would not miss a single word uttered by Anos. Break under her inexperience and he'd keep going with what remained. Didn't that sound simply like a thrilling idea. Gone forever was the wife of the King of the Gods, to instead be replaced by something she always should have been... she quite liked that as an idea.

Whatever dumb way Anu was interpreting this situation it was likely very far from the truth of it for Ki. Actually, his words still didn't quite reach her ears, they were just annoying and unnecessary mutterings. She had words to share with her new husband and they were so very important at a time like this. That feeling within her loins had her pulsing. Her knuckles whitening in contrast to these dark floors and her panting breaths becoming ever labored. "Don't stop now. I can almost feel it..." That statement could be quite misleading. She had no care and desire for the 'god' still reaching for her, those words were for the man vigorously working his hips for her pleasure. Actually, she could get quite used to that, quite used to the pleasures of life filling her body and soul, rather than the duty of creation the chore that it was. Deep inside she'd already begun to reject the connection between herself and Anu. That process had begun literal thousands of years before, but in the presence of Anos, it became a tangible force a spiritual and bodily rejection at the deepest levels. She was so far above him he didn't deserve her words. She was so far beyond his pettiness that he didn't deserve the use of her body... she was so far above him he didn't have the right to try and interpret her whims. A gentle flicker would occur in those eyes as she neared her next climax, a soft glow would become ever brighter in the pupils of Ki.

[Bloodedge]

Once more, words would be received two different ways. Don't stop, Ki said. She could almost feel... it? What was it? Anos knew the truth, that the goddess already encroached upon her second taste of pleasure. Anu, of course, fell under the delusion that she spoke of his essence. He'd been getting closer, so surely he was now making some headway. Yes, he could spare her and this world of theirs from the cruel fate this devil attempted to bestow upon them! Moreover, there were finally words meant exclusively for him, right? They could take down this menace together, and from there, they could repair whatever transpired. They could follow his plan to restore Celestia, and go back to performing their duties to birth new divinities into this world. "Ki! I will deliver you from this!" he exclaimed while extending an arm, bridging another of the two meters between them.

What an amusing little outcry Anos heard from both Creators. He was still laughing even now. Ki was close, so very close. The only one who would be delivering anything here, today, was Anos Voldigoad! "Still so foolish. I thought our audience would be at least somewhat entertaining, but it's almost sad to see. Ah well. I'll enjoy myself nonetheless," said Anos, who then decided it was time for a little jolt for the goddess. She claimed she was close, so how would she react to the shock of a sudden slap to the arse? Anu's reaction was certainly quick and easily understood, grimacing as he was the moment Anos laid another purposeful hand on his queen. "Or shall I say we?" Another question was presented, and whatever the outcome of that slap, he was not quite done. A second slap sounded through the throne room of Delsgade. This time, the sound came solely from his pelvis and Ki's buttocks the moment he hastily thrusted forward, his tip ramming the far end of her womb and still stretching it further. One jolt wouldn't have amused him enough, so he opted for a second in its aftermath just to see how things played out.

[Apollymi]

If what Anos was bestowing upon Ki was a cruel fate, she'd accept it every time it cropped up. Finally, some words reached her ears, but mostly because she felt some intrusive push against the current body of her mana. Truly he intended to try and offer his essence in a moment like this? That was a thought worthy of ire, and disgust and there was only one way to respond to such a thing. "Ew!" she said aloud. As if she would accept anything from Anu at this point in her life. Why did he even have the gall to assume she'd need his help in any way, shape, or form. With that one word the whole of her soul brushed away any offered mana it would likely burn him if he touched her, it was no longer something she would accept from him. As it stood there was now only one man she'd allow to give or take anything from her.

Speaking of that one man, Anos, seemed to hear her little plea and take it to heart. Though it didn't come without his laughter at Anu and his constant mewling. Of course, that wasn't something she'd be able to give a lot of conscious thought to because all too soon a random slap was delievered to her bottom. It sent a stinging red jolt of sensation all the way from the spot of contact up to her eyes. She could feel her skin tingling and the sensation. It was also so shocking such a thing was simply an almost screamed word in a single moment. "YES!~" They could easily both enjoy themselves regardless of their sad audience. The second slapping noise came after that answer she'd given and was accompanied by the sensation of the flesh of her rear meeting pelvis. But that little word was followed by a hiccup as Anos rather suddenly rammed himself impossibly deep within her person. "AH!~" The brightness of her pupils increased, her nether tightened and her body came to a sudden halt as it found the perfect point of relaxation. A little burst of energy golden in color escaped on that exhale, feathering out into dust in the air before her. All the while she was pretty sure she could hear the sounds of the stars moving in the sky. Her body relaxed though it was seemed to be buzzing with creative energy and beyond that a powerful throb happened in her loins. But as far as she knew the end of this act, hadn't taken place on the part of Anos... what exactly was going on here, and was it about to be interesting?

[Bloodedge]

Ew. That sound couldn't have been made for Anu, right? No, it had to be a reaction to the disgusting mana now being inserted into Ki's body. He had to make more headway. Just a little closer, and he'd be capable of accomplishing something. Bit by bit, inch by inch, he continued closing the distance between them. Anu could soon enough reach out to Ki's face, just after she screamed 'yes' in a way that made him believe the plan was working. She could feel his energy and influence again, right?

Wrong. That utterance had come for a very different reason─ one Anu couldn't even fathom. What he could fathom however, was the fact that his attempted touch resulted only in a burning sensation. Could this devil have truly been so powerful as to shield Ki against him? Was there hope to maintain all he had remaining? There had to be! Alas, he could not reach out again immediately; it felt as if he would lose his arm with another reach right away. What could save this situation?

Well, it seemed Anos himself would save it. The moment Ki's next climax was reached, the demon took a moment to bask in satisfaction before pulling away. Slowly did his full length retreat from her core. This moment led Anu to believe there was a moment of chance. Maybe the demon had even given up, or maybe his attempt had been somewhat successful. No, it looked more as if the deed had been done, but Ki remained whole even after something vacated her being. Anos was not so mighty after all then, right? Surely. Anu watched as the self-proclaimed Demon King turned from Ki and climbed the stairs to the throne. There, he would sit... as if waiting.

[Apollymi]

Apparently Anu still did not understand that Ki was no longer interested in him. She was hardly surprised given how very idiotic his ideas about her were. Whatever the case, she was certain in the aftermath of her aura burning him that he wouldn't immediately reach for her again. That was good, she was having a rather pleasant time feeling the withdrawal of Anos from her loins. Ah, that was kind of nice. She also felt somewhat relieved that Anu hadn't managed to make contact with her skin. She felt that it would be disgusting for him to touch her. Never again.

In the meantime she caught her breath and wondered over the actions of Anos. He'd not felt the relief of this situation himself and that was something Ki herself knew to exist as a matter of course. She'd rise and turn to face Anos now sitting on his throne looking rather interesting. "You did not..." she gave a pause to how she was going to phrase this and there was only one real way she thought of it. "Pollenate..." she used that word as it was the one once used by her mother. Strange though it was. "Does that mean we continue?" she asked of Anos directly, as she stood still to give her wobbling ankles time to reacclimate to feeling. Never had an act she'd been told was for creation felt so very good, she'd never abandon such a thing for something as trivial as the worm she was formerly married to. But what would he do atop this throne? How would that work... actually the thought was quite fascinating. If he was seated in such a way did it mean it would be on her to find release? Did he expect her to be able to give it to him from that angle? Would it be fun to ride a man as one did horses? Thoughts on this situation were numerous and her own choice was clear.

[Bloodedge]

Anu harbored a spark of hope, having no idea how little he should have had from the beginning. Anos sat atop a colossal throne without a care in the world, but then... Ki spoke to the demon. The words she offered were a point of curiosity for both men. While Anu wondered why she seemed interested in colluding with that demon after being set free, Anos wondered why she chose a word like pollenate. "... Pff─hahaha! Oh, Kishar. Everything makes sense now," he mused. Suddenly, it was blatantly clear why the children of Kishar were so ignorant to the greatest spices of life; they were taught only creation and purpose.

Either way, Anos had truly deposited nothing into Ki but whatever mana happened to be absorbed by her body. "No, I have not filled you yet," he confirmed. "Don't make the mistake of assuming I have to do so until I wish it. If you'd like, I can come down there and engorge you right away. I only figured you'd have an interest in more than the smallest of samples, so..." There was no true end to Anos' speech. When his words trailed off, he raised a hand to beckon the goddess forward. "Listen to your body, not your sense of responsibility. This should start coming naturally," Anos said, though he wondered what the nature of this woman truly was. Would she mount and face him? Would she keep herself turned the other way? Would she even go so far as to remain at the waist and back herself onto him? Or, did she have enough knowledge and/or desire to do something else entirely? Whatever the goddess' approach, Anos remained stiff as a board and anticipating the coming moments. Anu could sit in his confusion until he came to an understanding, which he would hopefully reach soon.

[Apollymi]

Whatever hope Anu held close Ki hoped it was crushed in seconds. In fact, now she was busy watching Anos once more seem to have a rather amused reaction upon hearing her question. It seemed that such language was something he was familiar enough with to know where it came from, and in the moment Ki had the grace to be at least the tiniest bit embarrassed. The red in her face was rekindled just as it'd begun to die down, as she realized she was rather obviously missing out on quite a few things.

Regardless, there was the new that Anos could fill her at any point he wished, even right just now. But he'd refrain from doing so to offer her more of an experience in the moment. It should be coming naturally to her by now. That was new. There was a certain weird thumping in the heart of Ki, she'd not known this sort of care in the times before. Creation as duty was only a matter of pollenating seeds. It was not something she enjoyed simply something that had to be done. Here and now she was being offered the opportunity to explore her own interests to see what it would be that she could like about the situation. Well, that would mean taking a few steps, so she would. Calm pacing would see this woman ascending stairs while taking in Anos sitting upon his throne. His member at the ready as promised and she knew the way she wished to approach given her earlier musings. She'd slip into his lap facing him, the length of her skirt was never in the way to begin with and she left herself hovering above him. Her nether almost dripping as she nudged just the tip of him against herself, it caused strange pulsing within her loins. She'd give it a moment and take one more thing at a time like this. She wanted to look at him for the duration of this. She really did mean what she said about his attractiveness but she also wished for him to see more of her. The halo above the one at the center of her chest disappeared revealing the unmarred flesh of her chest. "In this case I'd consider myself young... and since you are fine with it, I'll share these experiences with you..." she said offering the man a wink, and after staring into those eyes of his. Those gentle nudges of her hips as she stared into his eyes would eventually have the head of him travel down to reach the actual canal he'd previously occupied. It was still quite tight, and from this angle she used the help of gravity to, by choice, lower herself onto his manhood. Her body would lead and she would know what it was like to control this pleasure of hers.

[Bloodedge]

In the wake of Anos' offer, Ki began her ascent up the throne stairs. Naturally, Anos observed this entire process, paying no heed to the lesser creature on the floor behind her. Such grace, such majesty was within the movements of a Creation Goddess; he had little choice but to appreciate the splendor during her climb. Ah, but he would more appreciate the descent that would clearly occur soon after her arrival. Ki had chosen to mount him on the throne while they faced one another. She looked into his eyes, and he looked into hers... which had taken on a slightly different glow since the last time he could gaze into her face. Good.

Ki's words implied a hefty amount of inexperience that Anos had already come to understand. She consider herself young in regards to this event, and offered to share with him her first experiences with pleasure. She winked upon saying such things; how interesting she'd become already. "Well then, young princess, I'll be the one to make a queen of you," he insisted as Ki took gravity's hand and descended onto his tool. He'd already taken the liberty of showing her pleasure as a sensation. Now, it was Ki's time to make some discoveries of her own. Her ideal pacing, angling and all other such things would be discovered by Anos through this shift, all while he simply relaxed and enjoyed what she had to offer. "Then I will leave the conclusion in your hands. Don't tire out on me too easily; I have a few more new things to experience as well."

[Apollymi]

Ki's ascent had been watched by Anos and it made her feel strange. She somehow felt more appreciated in even the last hour than she had by anyone outside of her children in the last thousand years. It was one thing to be adored as a higher order being, it was another still to be wanted by an equivalent existence. That was a sensation she'd not felt before and one she found herself enjoying. Anos did not need her. Anos wasn't making his name nor living his glory by being attached to her name. As far as this situation was concerned, he'd spawned and made the decision to claim her and went about making that happen.

All of those thoughts, the ones concerned Anos were all that filled her mind as she stared into his eyes. She'd shared words with him and received a few in return. She was once again a princess who'd become a queen? And after sinking into his lap she began the gradual work of moving her hips. What kind of things would she come to like? "I like the way that sounds..." she mentioned softly. Still even with gravity's assistance this descent took a little while. And once it was complete she lifted her hips gently once more. A few such sinking and rising motions would take place until such a time as her knees found the right position to hold her up. She could bounce from this angle up and down upon his manhood without too much force being exerted. "It's a bit early for tired... but you'll be the first to know~" she said. Ah, cheeky banter seemed to develop with ease. Actually, something else was developing easily. When doing this a shifting of her hips into small circles left her panting gently. She needed something to hold on to as she experienced this sensation, and lo and behold, Anos sat rather relaxed before her. She clung to his shoulders, her chest bouncing against his flesh, as she shook her hips on his manhood. Ki was chasing a sensation which seemed to be chasing her as well. This had to be it, the perfection of the sensation of pleasure as given by herself. Here and now she'd feel it some time after she started, her pacing having shifted from slow to medium tempo with just a little turn would have her rising and falling her walls collapsing around the girth which inhabited it, until she felt the bliss which made her slam him home within herself.

[Bloodedge]

What sort of debauchery was Anu watching? Ki had taken things into her own hands, and approached that vile creature of her own volition. Obviously, the oppression of Anos' mana had brainwashed the goddess. They had become too weak as a species in this world, to be affected by the likes of demons. Things had become a bit more clear now; Ki appeared to be enjoying herself. This was not creation, not the duty they were born to fulfill! Anu had to do something... but first, he had to reach the stairs.

In the time it took for Anu to have the first revelation, Anos was having another. He'd let himself be lost in the face of Ki, and failed to observe those flawless flesh mounds made bare for his viewing pleasure. Now that he let his gaze fall to them, he thought to comment on the slight. "Oh? When did you do that? I seem to have missed it; how callous of me," he joked. Regardless, those very same mounds were gliding along his muscled torso as Ki found a rhythm for herself without issue. Entry had been something of a bumpy ride, but he could not blame the goddess for that. Actually, she seemed no less taut than she had been several minutes before, when they began. Ah, she had also mentioned liking the way his offer sounded. That may have been the best agreement yet. "Then it shall be done as I make you my woman as well. After all, I like the way you sound as you make yourself breathless. No..." There was a correction to be made, but Anos seemed to need a moment before finding it. This language had so many unnecessary words, so many sharing meanings. What was it he meant to say? "I should say, I generally favor the sound of your voice when it's actually coming from your mouth. Lucky me; you seem to have become something of an oathbreaker today~"

[Apollymi]

There was still a misunderstanding on the part of Anu. There was no break in Ki's mind, no power presented here completely overtook her in any way. She was simply doing what she wished to do, consummating the rest of her life. Whatever the case, that man could stay below and struggle as Ki learned the finer points of riding in this life.

It appeared that while she did this Anos finally took note of her exposed chest. So busy was he staring into her face, he'd apparently missed the grand unveiling of her bosom before him. He'd claimed it made him callous and asked when it was done, in a light but joking tone. This banter could be answered and would be in a moment like this. "I did it as I mounted. It is quite a shame you missed it, perhaps I should simply do another reveal later and make sure you see it~" she said with untold glee shimmering across her eyes. As she rode her way into happiness more words were yet shared and she couldn't help but feel even better as he spoke to her. He'd make her his woman, that sounded nice and permanent. Ah, but his word usage seemed to be getting the better of him. He claimed he liked her breathless words but now he seemed to think it more to be that he liked the sound of her voice when it was being shared aloud. Reaching flourish around his tool she would have a few more breathless words to share with him, especially on the point of her apparent oath-breaking. "I broke no oaths. I am yours now, I decided it... my voice is yours to hear as you like. Since you like it~" she stated. She'd specifically worded her oath that her former husband Anu would not hear the voice of his wife. But with the act of fornication and claiming by Anos she was no longer is wife. Actually all that was left was the end but she'd take her time approaching it. A gentle shift would occur as her legs shifted farther apart, allowing for a casual tightening of her nether as she began the gentle rocking motions without the increased rise and fall. To be honest, Ki could gently experiment with various forms of this ride and would do.

[Bloodedge]

Apparently, Ki bore her breasts when she straddled his lap. What a shame; Anos had to do something about that preoccupation with visual targets. Alternatively, he could let things stay as they were, as Ki so flirtatiously offered to refresh the display later. That boy Anu was so wasteful, letting such a precious gem collect dust on a shelf. "Is that an oath? I can show you another fun little trick to try with ones so large," he said. As Ki rode herself to bliss, many ideas flooded the mind of Anos. There were so many ways her body could be experienced, they wouldn't see the depths of possibility for a human lifetime.

Ki was keen to insist upon not being a breaker of oaths, what with her annulled marriage and ended vow of silence. In that regard, they had a difference of opinion. She could claim her marriage to Anu ended all she liked, which in truth would effectively cancel both vows, but was it so truly ended? She claimed Anos could hear her voice all he liked, and that she was his, but was that so true already? They'd barely even gotten started for a declaration like that. "So then, if you are mine, what arrangement do you seek? It is common practice for this world to forge an oath for these bonds, isn't it? Let me hear the promise of that voice you claim is mine." Anos could entertain the idea of some binding vow, however this world considered them. He'd already felt the tug of the world when naming himself officially, so what was another thing added to the mix? Besides all that, with Ki finding new angles from which to embrace his girth betwixt her folds, he wondered if she'd yet developed a new outlook on the thing called marriage. "Ah! Oaths are usually sworn before gods in this world, aren't they? Lucky us; we have one in our midst~"

[Apollymi]

The cheeky offer of the one presently called Ki was something given a strange question. Was it an oath, he'd show her something interesting to do with breasts so large. That sounded interested at least. "If it is something interesting, I'd like to know. You have my word~" she offered easily enough. Ki strangely enough wasn't the type to break oaths, by her own standard she'd not broken any. Technically the sanctity of their marriage had been broken long ago by Anu himself. By rights their relationship became quite open when he refused to submit to his duty alone. Perhaps he'd found something more interesting but given his reaction to the things he'd witnessed it was pretty obvious he'd not done any such thing. That truly did make the situation laughable.

Whatever the case, there was the matter of her current endeavors. However Anos viewed her 'oath-breaking' it seemed he had no true problems with accepting her as a person. He even made the claim that such things should bind them though he claimed he'd like to hear these words and her desired outcome for himself. There was even a bit of a jest to be given about the presence of a god in their union. A quippy reply fell from this woman's mouth long before she would have normally been able to stop it. "It wouldn't even be the first such binding marriage he's given me away in~" she chimed seeming to find it a bit funny. As she rode his manhood towards her next flourish she seemed to be in thought about how she'd bind herself to such a person, as Anos. "An oath to be as much yours as you are mine. To seek pleasure and companionship in each other, for the rest of time. To speak honestly and truly and hear the same from the other... would such an oath be reasonable to you?" she asked of her future husband. Her words were strangely clear, what she wanted out of a relationship with Anos was for it to be real. They should seek pleasure in each other, never duty and they should carry on for the future... in friendship and as lovers. She saw no harm in this as a potential and if bound equally and willing then never again would she feel the slight of the man tied to her choosing another and tainting their bond. "Oh and I should say with such a bond you would be free to add what you'd like. I do not intend to terrorize only to avoid that which has pained me for thousands of years prior."

[Bloodedge]

One oath was given and accepted, though there was a caveat or two Anos had yet to mention. Oaths, vows, whatever one wished to call them, were things of this world. Anos, however, was beyond the world itself. Ki would be held to her oath regardless, but... the finer details of how and why would come up later. First, something else became relevant. It was made clear that Anu previously held responsibility for wedding his own wife to another. When? Never had Anu willingly discarded the one he was most closely connected to! "That monster has your mind tricked, Ki! I've done no such thing!" Anu insisted.

Amusing as it was, Anos didn't care that yet another foolish decision was in Anu's past. At this point, it seemed he'd never shown an ounce of wisdom regarding the wife he claimed only due to Anos' absence. Now, he could bear witness to a new union being formed before his very eyes, even in the wake of his naysaying. Ki spoke the terms of her 'oath' to the demon. From the sound of things, there was a great deal of balance in it. "Pleasure, companionship and honesty from both sides? How simple," he gathered. Ki's ride continued, with Anos seeming keen to bait out some physical reaction yet again. While he mulled over this 'oath' and its parts, a few purposeful flexes of his rod would occur within the woman. "If I were to add something, I would be very specific. There was always a clause missing from that old talk of matrimony. 'Perform your duties' was never inaccurate, but it would have always been better to add 'to each other' at the end. If you are truly mine as your sires once intended, your duty is to me. You see, the Void is a very boring place at times. Are you capable of pledging yourself to an eternity of this? I should tell you now that I do not truly make oaths. You're making a deal with a devil; the circumstances are vastly different where I reside. You would make yourself mine in every sense of the word. Never could you hope to be free."

[Apollymi]

Stupid. The man on the ground trying to struggle his way up was innately stupid. Did he truly believe he was capable of swaying her in such a moment? Did he really think she wasn't doing exactly what it was she wanted to do? The way he spoke her name definitely disgusted her and she would be changing it as soon as she was ready. Those words would spark just the tiniest hint of outrage, the eyes of Ki with their darkening tones and lighter pupils flashed just a little bit. "Once a goddess of the wild cows called Ninsun was married to Lugalbanda by the gods to help create their Heavenly Wedge," she stated as if this was most obvious. "It has been forgotten that such a title was given to me after I tamed Gugalanna as a divine mount, after he was turned into a bull by a bratty, spoilt child who tired of him. Of course this was all after she'd stolen him from his intended during their wedding banquet," she explained. It could easily be said she was clarifying for Anos, as the finer details of that particular incident might have escaped his notice. Two truths were spoken at this time, Ninsun also known as Ki had birthed the Wedge of Heaven and she'd been given away in a marriage by her oblivious husband. Always cleaning up the messes he'd allowed to fester, she'd definitely done her duty. The fact that she'd married another was hardly worth consideration. That marriage had been peaceful but the binding of it only lasted to the death of Lugalbanda.

Beyond the fallacy of Anu, there were more interesting words from the demon before her, and inside her. Apparently her desires were simple and as he mulled them over flexing of his girth within her brought subtle moans and a slowing of her rocking as she braced herself for a cascade of pleasure she did not have to stop moving to experience. The tightening of her inner walls, an influx of fluids and that gentle rocking motion all occurred for the duration of her flourish. "Anos..." she moaned his name just the once while trying to form a sentence. It truly was great to experience, this new tightness and the sensation all at once. Another flicker passed through her eyes as she considered his words. Could she pledge herself to an eternity of this? Absolutely... but she should consider she was making a deal with the devil and would be bound to her fate forever. He wasn't bound in the same way she was, "If our duties are to each other, that does not seem like something that requires argument," she said carefully. "I once thought myself incapable of freedom in a situation much more boring than the future you promise me. And you've given me no reason to distrust your word so I will accept it as truth from you alone. I can be yours, in every way that you would have me." she concluded. she had no problem accepting his terms. A duty to each other was much better than the alternative methods. Perhaps it was even the original intention, regardless she could give herself to him fully and mean it.

[Bloodedge]

The name Ninsun was spoken. Ninsun, Goddess of the Wild Cow was the mother of Hero-King Gilgamesh, the part-human that bound Celestia to the world. To think, Ki had been the one to fornicate with a human and produce that. Many things passed through Anu's mind. Firstly, that boy's ability made much more sense now. Of the Creators in their old world, Ki had been something beyond any other's ability to fathom. Moreover, now that Anu thought about it... Ninsun did boast a very striking resemblance to Ki. "But... how? That should never have been possible! How could you dare go against me?!"

Finally, the words of Anu had become more than the Demon Lord could bear. A swift narrowing of eyes occurred, but he decided to hold off on anything related to Anu for a few more moments. After all, he dared not spoil the moment Ki's rolling and his pulsing pushed the woman over another proverbial edge. Just the same, he'd not spoil their talks of devil deals and relations. "Hmph. I wouldn't offer you boredom. Here's a truth for you. I see your body and soul. I am the most destructive force the world has ever known, and I would rather destroy you than anything else. So, I'll break you again and again for the rest of time. Make sure you aren't rendered irreparable. Now..."

The time had come to address Anu's stupidity. It was time to acknowledge an unanswered question of Anos' early in this encounter, and let the world itself crumble atop one of its last remaining gods. "The question was 'why would I divide you?' The answer is simple." To drive his point home, Anos took Ki by the hips and lifted her while rising from the throne himself. She'd remain fixed to his shaft for the duration of this ascent, only to be pulled from it and turned around moments later. With that, Ki and Anu would be left facing one another, the former as close to bare as possible while wearing anything resembling clothes. Even with Ki turned away from him, Anos kept two firm hands on her waist. "Anu, take your final glances at this magnificent form. Know that I would sever the bonds between you because you've squandered an opportunity to enjoy something once promised to Anos Voldigoad. I would divide you because you are wasteful. I would divide you because you are unworthy. But, most importantly..." Ah, there was more purpose to his movement of Ki. The things he'd let her experience thus far were on the more simplistic side of things. Merely to make a point to Anu, though, he thought to showcase something more deviant. "Degzegd."

Surrounding Ki in the following moments was a curse that produced five snake-like entities of dark energy. They would appear as markings climbing up her arms, legs and midsection, lifting her by all five points. What would be the end result? Her arms would be spread, her legs spread and lifted to fully reveal her undercarriage, while her torso became a thing used to take off any present edge. This curse's original purpose was to make its target's mana run amok; it would normally cause death in due time. In this case, Anos knew Ki could not be felled─ if not by her own merit, then by her growing connection to the spell's caster via their in-progress deal. "I would divide you because this woman is capable of so much more. What better could there be than me─ than this?" Anos' final point was made as he grabbed the underside of Ki's thighs, thrusting his erection up into her core with glorious purpose. She said she could be his in every way he would have her. All that remained, in that case, was sealing the deal. "Now is the time fore goodbyes. I'm here to take what has been mine for millennia."

[Apollymi]

Of course, when it was mentioned how she'd been handed away in a marriage the name she'd spoken was recognized. What was more it would seem that Anu finally caught up to the fact that he had indeed married his own wife off to another at some point in the past. Unsurprisingly to Ki herself, he accepted no responsibility for this. He acted as victim questioning her daring to go against him and how. A scoff escaped her in this moment only to be replaced by moaning instead. Luckily enough, there was currently something more pressing in the form of her orgasm to deal with. The answer to Anu's question could come at their parting.

Ah, but Anos had more interesting words to share. He'd seen her body and soul, and in so doing decided there was nothing in the world he wanted to destroy more than her. That should have sounded threatening or dangerous in some way, but Ki had faith in her own abilities. More so than that, those words hit her ears as sweetly as whispered romance. "You needn't worry for me. I'll be sure to be ready~" she claimed. Her words seemed excited and still a bit soft. She couldn't really help it as this man seemed to be rather good at pulling contradictions out of her actions.

Moving on, she was gripped by the hips as Anos began to address the god known as Anu. He seemed to go back to the very beginning of their conversation addressing first the true reason he would sever the bond between two creator gods. He'd turned Ki around having the formerly married pair face each other and putting her legs up in such a way that all of her undercarriage would be visible to the man below her. Ah, his reasoning was sound, one such as Anu had squandered his chances, he was unworthy of what he'd been given. There was none more wasteful and greedy than he, so much greed he possessed that he was blind to the fact that he'd given away his wife. His audacity was such that he did not see his wrongs as he made his claims.

Anos' final words in this moment included a spell which sent snake like energy sliding up her exposded body. It held her in place and sent a gooseflesh inducing, tingling sensation all across her body. She would have described that feeling as divine if she'd not known how bland divinity could be. A gentle moan escaped her as her loins dripped before the first plunge was taken. "Hyuck!~" straight into her soul his phallus traveled through her loins in such a new way she was almost overwhelmed by it. But ever a woman of her word she kept consciousness and held on if only to share the words which needed speaking. "I did nothing wrong. You gave me up and gave me away. I did not change my look nor did I take name or title that did not already belong to me... you on the other hand used every method of trickery to birth your unclaimed sires across the continent. I gave up my sight because every time I communed all I could see was your next illegitimate child or worse yet you laying with your own daughter as she conspired to steal both my title and my power. One of which you actually gave her." she uttered those words with disgust. Queen of Heaven? Was a title that should have belonged to the wife of the Heavenly Father how then did a mewling child end up with it? The same way she ended up with authority over Love instead of dominion in the underworld. It was disgusting, he was disgusting. "A mistake made more than once is a choice. You will not blame me for your lowly decisions..." that last word came out with power as Anos drove himself into her. She would waste little time on this lowly creature. There was so much to enjoy why should she care. "I am above your criticism for choosing better for myself after bearing the burden of your incompetence for the good of the world. Ki was too good to be stuck with you." That was all she had to say, there were no fond memories. There was nothing she could thank him for... there was no way she'd ever care what happened to him. Instead her focused switched back to the man plunging within her loins. It was cathartic at this point relieving to know she'd never have to submit to the weakness that was Anu. He didn't deserve a secondary though, she hoped the vision of her enjoying herself in a way he'd never be capable of making anyone enjoy haunted him for all eternity.

[Bloodedge]

The declaration Anos gave the goddess was taken just as intended. She claimed he needn't worry, that she'd ensure her readiness. There was a repartee between them that Anos simply couldn't get enough of. Enjoyment of the goddess' body aside, there were a great many things keeping his interest. How could a man calling himself God waste such joy and ruin such pleasure?

Well, the chance was gone now. Anu remained on his knees, struggling while Ki was lifted and put on display. Why was she spread-out in such a way? Why did she look so pleased? Why were her loins glistening? Why was Anu paying more attention to his queen's body now than he did whilst they shared a bed in Celestia? One of these questions was Anos' to ask, as it was blatantly obvious Anu had never truly taken in the woman's form. If he'd done so, perhaps things would have been different. Maybe he'd soon understand what kind of opportunity he was losing. Whether he learned or not, the shock and disgust on his face were clear when he physically saw the penetration of Ki as performed by Anos.

Oh? Surprise surprise, the woman kept her word. This insertion was a mighty one, but she held firm even while her mana ran rampant. What was the true reason she held steadfast, though? It could have been her will to experience pleasure, or it could have been her anger toward Anu. One could even think to blame her pride, though any reason was satisfactory enough for Anos. She spoke of Anu's wrongdoings against their bond, assaulting his sense of self to no end. What both Anu and Anos found most interesting however, was more noteworthy than anything else. Ki was too good, in her own words. She spoke as if she was no longer the goddess Ki, but instead a different individual who pitied the experience of that goddess. "What? Why do you speak that way?" Anu asked. There had to be something greater in the works here─ something he could undo to truly return the established order of things.

More than one male here was made curious by Ki's final statement. Anos held a curiosity as well, though it was not the same. It had been his intention all along to rid the world of Ki, at least as she was prior to meeting him. As his arms hooked underneath her thighs, he offered a question as well. Of course, this came only as he began to batter away at his new home. "Is the Mother Goddess no more, already? Is it a birth I'm taking part in? I should have brought something to celebrate with."

[Apollymi]

How interesting. Ki and Anos had only met today. A promise made millennia ago was not something she expected to find so comforting. Perhaps life could have always been so interesting if the man she was meant for hadn't disappeared from the world. She was infinitely pleased by the methods of Anos, by his honesty and character. How could she be anything but smitten with her new husband, and how could she not enjoy every bit of pleasure he showed her. Of course Anu remained in struggle, she'd still not bothered looking at him, but after millennia attached to him she knew the confusion he likely felt. She could almost hear another question of why while he stared at her. She could feel his eyes on her skin she knew in a moment like that he'd never actually seen her before. All those times they did nothing but create he'd never understood what the woman attached to him did for him.

Oh well. Anos understood what he was getting here and seemed thoroughly to enjoy the prospect. That penetration was one thing. Her words to Anu were another and here and now she was no longer Ki. The process of creation had started in the earliest part of her meeting with Anos. She'd intended to change, but now she needed a bit of a spark. She was creating after all and those throne room was her stage and her body was her canvas. She had no real answer for why she spoke of her younger self that way, but it would become obvious in the next few minutes.

Unlike Anu, Anos had a fairly good idea of what had happened. As he plunged in and out of her nether, Ki was left squirming against his attention. His question deserved an answer and she'd give it between moaning and panting breaths. "You've brought plenty enough to celebrate with Anos, you only have to present the gift you've been holding for me~" she said those words were just a little flirty but her whole body felt like it was burning. "Ki knew her retirement was coming... she left it all to me. I just have one more job to do so she can do as a mother must and let go," she spoke of her other self as if she was leaving to go on vacation. Ah but even for a Creator the caliber of Ki, the birth of a new self and the saving of a kingdom would be most easily accomplished with a proper contribution. By her own approximation a gift from Anos now would bring about the existence fully of the woman she'd become.

[Bloodedge]

Anu presented a question, to which there was no answer given. Ki was long gone, whether he understood that or not. Anos understood this; she spoke that way because she was already being reborn. The male Creator's influence had long since been ejected from the woman, and the essence of Anos produced by extensive physical contact was melding with her instead.

It seemed Anos had brought enough for a celebration as things were. He easily disagreed with the thought, but of course, there was always more to come. Speaking of more, it sounded as if the former Queen of Celestia desired a specific gift for her rebirth's celebration. Oh? Something he'd been holding for her, was it? There could be only one thing of relevance at present. "Very well. I was wondering how long it would be before you reached a decision. Let's put this wedding to an end," he said. The pummeling of this woman would come to an abrupt end in Anos' next withdrawal, as it removed him entirely from her being. This was done for the sole purpose of spinning her around to face him. Only a moment was taken to glance up her hovering body and take in the sight, until his gaze settled on her face once more. The smuggest grin drew closer to the woman while he slid into her core once again. "Rest now, Creator Ki. Your time has ended; now show me my queen." With that clause came the final thrust. Anos would push and push, refusing to stop doing so as this alleged 'mana transfer' reached its natural conclusion. The demon's essence flowed into the goddess' body in one explosive burst that would last for several moments. During the same event, the purpose Anos had in moving the woman around would become clear, as he grabbed the back of her neck and pulled, forcing their lips together. He'd almost let it slip his mind to do so earlier, but what better time was there than now? Besides... he doubted Anu performed this form of 'duty' to his wife at all.

[Apollymi]

An unanswered questioned was the least of the things taking place here now. The woman formerly known as Ki was creating a new version of herself using every piece she'd been given over the last hour or so to create a new form for herself. One deserving to call herself the Queen of Anos. It seemed beyond the point of any naysaying from the father of the gods, there would be a wedding this day. Here and now, Anos ceased his constant movement in and out of the woman's core, opting to turn her to face him. He took in the whole of her physical being seeming pleased enough by the sight but settling at the end on her face. She did wonder how that gift of his would be delivered. Up to this point, it was a momentary thing a spill and retreat sort of endeavor, but she had the faintest idea that this would be something much more suited to their sort of union.

That staring into her face made her squirm just a bit, only for the woman to eventually be met with two things. The words of parting for the form she was leaving behind and a request for the appearance of his queen as he put the Mother Creator to rest, once and for all. A push forward through the tightness of her canal, would see an explusion. Mana Transfer was such a crude phrase. It was so mechanical, so soulless... this was the truth of creation real and unfiltered of that was she was certain. What was more Anos brought their lips together, a meeting of lips was something she'd never expected. But it was somehow perfect for the moment. Her body relaxed into it, her eyes closed and she was experiencing the constant shifting her of mana as well as the bursting within her loins. Something about that sensation of filling made her experience the same kind of sensation that had her clutching and clawing at the ground before. here and now... a great change was taking place.

Energies began to condense and those cursed snakes that ran along her body began to disappear into her skin. Each and every burst forward seemed to be changing the woman at her core. The whole world seemed to shake as she took on new traits. Here at the pinnacle of bliss and acceptance she did her final duty to the rest of the world. The mother reached out to all of Celestia, bestowing a blessing upon them. A gentle message would be whispered in the ear of her children. "It's time to choose for yourselves. Find your own 'wedge' to share yourself with and see the truth of the world with your own eyes... Celestia will only be your prison if you refuse to become what you always could be... Create a life for yourself not out of duty but out of love. Connect to someone of your choosing and live with the consequences. This is what I have learned and is my last gift to all of you." She offered that advice as clearly as she could. She bestowed this blessing upon the whole of her people, giving each the ability to connect themselves through blessings to someone of their choosing. And with that an exhale happened.

Absorbed completely was all that Anos had offered the power of creation and destruction fully melded within her source. Cores were such a new found idea... she needed nothing of the sort to be. When her lips parted from Anos those eyes opened, dark reds with swirling purples and blacks mixed in, her pupils now a brilliant shade of white. Under her left eye a small beauty mark and her hair still brilliantly blonde almost platinum in its pallor. The proportions of her body did not change at all only her face and the energy of her being seemed to be elevated just a bit. When her lips parted from Anos. She'd gotten quite a few new and interesting things from this exchange with Anos including the sealing of their marriage, in however that would be manifested. Since she'd all but absorbed the curse on her person she'd wrapped herself around her new husband holding him close to her. "Sin Aponia is the name of the Demon King Anos' Queen. What do you think?" she asked with a little smirk on her face. Of course Aponia had many meanings in the language of the Void. It was something she'd come to realize embodied herself as she finished her duties as a creator.

[Bloodedge]

Anos Voldigoad, as he was now called, had been sire to many demons throughout the ages. Many who now traversed the Void, and even some belonging to this current world were descendants of his in some way. Never had he copulated for the sake of duty alone, but here and now, he was having quite the experience. A bountiful harvest, he offered the former goddess─ not from necessity, but as the result of satisfaction. Lo and behold, she received it gloriously.

Receiving the Demon King's seed was not all that was done here. The woman once known as Ki took his very essence into herself and became one with it, to such an extent that she even consumed the curse wrapped around her body. From the looks of things, she was well and truly satisfied with this new experience. Anos was content to remain buried within her folds and pressed against her lips, but alas, Ki had one more duty to perform in her final moments before rebirth. An offer was made to Celestia beyond the knowledge of both Anos and Anu, granting all citizens of the heavenly realm an option for freedom. When that was done, lips parted. The transformation had occurred; several alterations to the woman's visage were clear from a single glance, especially the difference in her eyes. She had the qualities of a Destroyer in her appearance now, though she retained all the majesty of a true Creator.

When all was said and done, the woman took hold of her groom and announced a name. His left arm hooked around her lower back, while the right kept its place behind her neck. This slightly-altered form did wonders for her fitting into the Void, he thought. As for her current name, it was a thing both old and new. Sin was merely an alternate name of the goddess Ki, in addition to its connection to the Void; he remembered when that one was penned. Aponia was in the language of the Void, carrying as many meanings as his own chosen name, Voldigoad. "Sin Aponia, Queen of the Void by the side of Anos Voldigoad. It has an interesting ring to it," he mused. The pair had yet to part fully, and the piquing of Anos' interest became clear through an additional series of throbs in his member. Their 'wedding' had reached its conclusion, it seemed. "I think an eternal life has officially become worth living. Welcome to your destiny, Sin. What will you be doing with it?"

[Apollymi]

A gift was given, a promise was kept and a marriage was completed. Sin as she was now called seemed to be quite happy clinging to Anos as she completed her final blessing and greeted her husband. The former stigma of the man known as Anu had long since fled her form and there was nothing left to tie her to anything but what she'd chosen to do. She'd made a deal with the devil and it was one which would have some rather interesting consequences. She lost nothing in this exchange, taking in a Destroyer's mana into herself had done nothing but add to the vibrancy of her existence. She'd not felt so powerful since before her binding to Anu, how strange.

The words of Anos in the moment of their lips parting let her know that he at least appreciated her choice in name. "I thought it was nice... words from the Void hold so many meanings in so few syllables," she said seeming to find it amusing. Both of them would be suffering from language problems. And Sin herself would continue to suffer from a few more things as they went on. Like the throbbing of Anos manhood which made her squirm in his arms just a bit. She liked being held like this but she'd likely always squirm under a certain amount of attention. What would she be doing now that her destiny had her free of Anu and her obligations to the world? "Mostly you... " that was the first answer which fell from between her lips with a little chuckle. "Also whatever makes me or rather us happy. Probably some creating the Void is where Mystery went, I missed making things without limitations," she said giving herself joking set of things she'd explore with a newly created nigh infinite life time. "I'm still pretty young, I'm sure I'll figure it out~" she teased just a little. That bit of squirming made her feel a bit of warmth in the place of her womb and in so doing she dropped her eyes to see an interesting thing. There was upon her lower pelvis, a marking upon the space just over her womb. It looked almost like a filigree butterfly, or maybe a moth, it had glowing pink bits in the middle and a rather ominous black outline. "Hoh? That's strange. This wasn't part of my image of myself..." she said her fingers gently tracing it.

[Bloodedge]

The alleged 'gods' of this world were shadows of their former selves. Never would any of them hold a candle to their original status without going beyond the limitations of the world. Ki, now Sin Aponia, seemed enough of an exception to this clause that she became something overall greater than the original. She boasted all the glory and capacity of a Creator, but carried with her the quality of Destroyers as well.

Another interesting thing about this new form was its demeanor. When asked what she planned on doing with this new life, she didn't even hesitate to state Anos as the primary thing to do. "Good answer," he replied with a smirk. Of course, there was more. Sin spoke of happiness and creation within the Void. One was a given, while the other was something the Void had never known. Long had that emptiness existed as the dumping grounds for all things the world couldn't tolerate, and by Sin's machinations, it sounded as if something would soon be done about that. Ah, but first, her continued squirming led to the discovery of a feature she'd not chosen herself. The marking atop her pelvis was indeed no simple cosmetic, but a seal indirectly engraved to the womb by Anos. "That thing? I told you deals with demons had consequences," he said smugly. As a gleam overtook his eyes, the same would be imparted unto that mark. Its effect in this particular moment would be an activation of desire, as if triggering the heat phase of a wild beast. "You offered your body to me, to be mine as I see fit. We demons are very selfish creatures. Fight it if you wish, but the only way to remove the seal that binds you to my will, requires a failure of my own to uphold the deal. Don't go regretting your decisions now~"

[Apollymi]

Sin Aponia was a person of strange tastes. Born in ways most people couldn't claim to be, her focus in life was rather simply the man in front of her. This incarnation of the Creator God wished to know happiness and wedded bliss, something denied to her in her earlier life. At the same time, the shift in her existence seemed to turn her from merciful martyr into self-actualizing Demon Goddess. Whatever the case, it seemed that Anos at least enjoyed this shift in personality quite a bit, having only a smirk and praises to offer her life goals. "I know~" she said of her answer.

Still, that squirming of her nude body seemed to show her the marking over her womb something. According to the man before her the marking on her pelvis was apart of their 'deal' a conseuence rather. Ah, so instead of binding their union with a physical trinket of some sort she had now a magical version of a seal upon her person. "Interesting... so no rings, bracelets or....Aaah~" a pause came from her as the exact nature of this mark became clear. Anos was saying that their deal had her offer her body to him to do with as he willed and as such he apparently gained control over her desire. Heat filled her loins and those little squirming motions became something else. In response to the triggering of such an effect, her hips moved gently and her eyes widened quite a bit. For an instant those golden slit pupils of hers, blossomed outwards into hearts. She could fight it if she wanted to, but he told her not to regret her decisions. "Why would I fight it? It seems like a bit of fun besides..." as her fingers traced over the little design on her pelvis part of it lit up as pink, it was seemingly connected back to Anos, she inspected and triggered it in turn. Perhaps Demons weren't being given enough credit.

[Bloodedge]

No rings, no bracelets or anything of the sort were necessary for this binding. Of course, Anos had no issue with such things being present either. He'd have commented on that immediately, but his activation of that seal on Sin's pelvis was rather fast-acting. Sin's statement did not reach an end due to the sudden surge of carnal desire she experienced. She didn't even resist; Sin's hips began moving just a bit while hearts appeared in her eyes. Anos' grin widened as he watched this occurrence, but then... something very unexpected occurred.

He'd yet to explain the full breadth of the seal, but Sin was more than capable of making a few discoveries herself. She verbally expressed no interest in resisting the pull of that seal, and in fact, her interest appeared to be quite the opposite. Her further activation targeted Anos, amplifying his own arousal and general desire for the seal-bearer. He wouldn't be fighting against the effects either. Anos' manhood swelled within the confines of his bride's body, as if it had taken on a mind and urges of its own. "Hoho? You're playing a dangerous game. That exchange earlier was only the wedding; do you plan on starting consummation so quickly? We'll only continue traumatizing the whelp behind you," he continued, alluding to Anu, who remained on his knees below the throne. All he understood was that his sister, his wife and queen, was now something else. He could feel the Void's pure influence radiating not only from Anos, but from Sin as well. So then, was it a conversion the demon had been going for all along? Anu felt the lack of connection to the former Ki, and wondered if that phase of 'obvious' brainwashing had been all for this purpose. Still, there had to be some way to reverse this ordeal. . .

[Apollymi]

Sin seemed to be playfully flirtatious and pretty keen on figuring out all it was that she could do with the additive of Void based powers to her pre-existing powers of creation. Most interesting was the continued grinning of Anos as Sin reacted to the initial triggering of the seal placed on her person. What else would happen as a result? Well, there was the fact that she seemed to gain a bit of understanding of it, and received in turn a very interesting physical reaction to her prodding. The swelling of his manhood within her person, brought a gasp to the former Creation Goddess. "Oh my, I'm not playing any game you didn't start~" she mused gently. She couldn't help but fall a little bit deeper. In this form she'd become a lot less concerned with her 'responsibilities' and a lot more concerned with her 'desires'. Of course these weren't simply sexual things, it just so happened that Anos was capable of bringing that sort of reaction out of her at any given moment.

Ah but what did it matter now? He had more words to speak something about their previous exchange being just the marriage and anything past that moving on to consummation. While, Sin honestly wouldn't have minded such a thing, there was a mention of further traumatizing the whelp. "Huh?" Her brows rose immediately and her head turned to look over her shoulder where she gazed down upon Anu in a moment of disgust. "Oh, right. I'd forgotten he existed. I suppose it'd make sense he hasn't disappeared considering he can't move." she almost scoffed. Ah, well... she wasn't truly an exhibitionist, though she somehow felt more shameless in this form. She'd come to the conclusion that Anu no longer deserved to gaze upon her, after all... if he hadn't properly seen her in the thousands of years prior to this. What did it matter if he understood her after the dissolution of their marriage. A careful blink took place here and she sighed gently. "Oh alright. I'd rather have my marriage consummated in private and without the limitations imposed by such an audience..." she stated. Though it wouldn't stop her from pecking Anos' lips gently. "You can put me down so we can be rid of him before we go..." she stated though she was hone too happy to leave his arms nor have her nether vacated. If she was placed on the ground she'd use the Mystery her body currently contained to create a new and ideal outfit for herself. Something like a nun's habit with detailed filigree, puffy sleeves in black and white, but an almost corset like torso. The whole of her head would be covered by a hood like habit that allowed strands of her blonde hair to peek out from beneath it. What else was notable about this attire? Well it would be the fact that her ample bosom was now covered with white dual flaps but only so that the tops and nipples were covered. The rest of her flesh including that of her chest and legs would be perfectly visible, to Anos at least.

[Bloodedge]

This new Demon Goddess was quite cheeky for one who'd been left gasping from a simple swell of arousal within her. "I only set the board. It was your decision to sit at the table," Anos replied. With the notice of Anu's presence, it appeared they would not be proceeding with consummation right away. Hilariously enough, the existence of Anu had slipped the woman's mind during rebirth. Ah, but the god couldn't move before─ he definitely wouldn't be going anywhere now. Could he even speak in the presence of these two? It didn't seem he could. He could at least look up and behold the majesty of his former queen's new form... except he couldn't. The moment Sin looked his way, she was shrouded from his sight, replaced instead with the horrendous sight of all debauchery he'd witnessed today. No... no, it was far worse than that. Anu looked toward Sin and saw things that had yet to occur, things in her distant future involving Anos, all at the same time. His eyes began to bleed before closing, yet he couldn't even scream in pain.

Sin was a great deal more confident in her expression than Ki had been, but she had no interest in properly consummating this new marriage without privacy. One thing worth noting however, was her mention of limitations. "You'd be limited, would you? I would not," Anos stated with certainty. The moment after a brief meeting of lips, Sin requested release from his person. "As you like," was all he said before lifting her off his tool, leaving her to walk as she pleased, even as he continued throbbing from natural arousal and the seal's lasting effect. In doing so, he was able to watch the Void's queen choosing an attire of her own creation. What an interesting ensemble she had, so very... accessible. "And how do you plan to be rid of him? I could easily return Delsgade to the Void right now, taking all but him with it."

[Apollymi]

"Hmph, it was hardly a choice~" she said truthfully. How interesting these tiny moments of conversation were, she found Anos to be a very enjoyable person even for only having known him since he appeared before her. It likely helped that she felt comfortable and certain in this new binding she'd chosen. Whatever the case, she couldn't quite reach the full enjoyment of her newlywed life just yet. As for the matter of her limitations with an audience Sin could only explain herself, "Well, just a bit. I mean it's hard to enjoy a beautiful day when a big cloud is looming in the distance, thundering occasionally..." yes, that seemed about the perfect metaphor to encompass the situation of Anu being present while Sin tried to discover the things in life which made her happy. Even now he just seemed like a lump of depression. What with bleeding eyes and a look on his face that seemed sorrowful only in light of losing something. Disgusting.

Ah, after dressing herself she gave a bit of a twirl to her new husband. Making sure he could take in her new attire from all appropriate angles. "Do you like it?" she asked of him, after all, his opinion was the only one which currently matter to her. As for the man with his bleeding eyes silently sitting on the ground she gave a small bit of thought. A hand came to her chin as she gave it a bit of consideration. "I'd kill him, but I wouldn't sentence Kur to his company. I thought to drop him in some terrible terrian but I'm sure that would always be a slight to someone," she gave it a bit more thought, seeming to look at the man on the ground and see... several futures concerning him within her vision. Unlike the previous use of this power, it seemed what she saw of him no longer hurt her at the core of her being. Instead she saw several mishaps and stumbles along the way and a plethora of ways he could potentially meet his end in the future. Strangely, in a moment like this she could only shake her head gently. "I did not expect to regain my sight. I suppose in rebirthing myself I took several of my original skills," she mused in the moment as if she hadn't known she'd done it. Whatever the case this did not hurt her so it was hardly a problem. "I would be fine with just leaving, but I don't think the Holy Maiden deserves to wake up with him in her backyard. Would it be odd to send him back to wherever he last was before he came skulking around looking for me?" she pondered her many choices and decided it was likely the bet one.

[Bloodedge]

"Is that so?" Anos questioned. Sin had been born as a very interesting iteration of the former Ki. "How amusing. You don't even know me; this decision could have been the worst you've ever made. I might just ruin you," he continued. Sin went on to produce quite the analogy to explain Anu's presence, and what it did for their consummation. She had a very fair point to make, actually. "I'd sooner compare it to a crying child. Thunder has some actual weight to it, and may actually add to the experience."

Anos had entirely given up on Anu; the miserable thing could have sat there rotting away while he and Sin continued about their lives. Even now, his attention was fully offered to the woman who opted to twirl and showcase her new look in full. Did he like it? There were many layers to the answer. "As what? Something to see, or something to make use of? This form itself is a beautiful thing, but I can see plenty of benefits to the extra layers. Though I wonder how accessible it really is beyond just the look of it." This was the matter Anos gave utmost consideration to. Now that he thought about it, clothes were a thing even in ancient times. Being in the Void as little more than an aura had taken away the need, but he could now change things up a bit. With a snap of his fingers, Anos donned an attire that looked quite... mortal. He soon sported a black shirt, a white jacket with a cross to match Sin's nun-like theme, and white trousers along with a black belt and adamantite chain. The bulge descending one of his trouser legs was something he could ignore for the moment, at least until Sin made her decision. In the meantime, though... "What of this?"

Clairvoyance had returned to Sin after being sacrificed by the goddess Ki. Her lack of expectation was understood; things worked quite differently for denizens of the Void. "The Void is where all discarded things go. Your eyes no longer had a place in this world, but you are no longer exclusively linked to the world either. You may have whatever you like," he explained. As for Anu, it seemed the decision was to return the god to wherever he'd been previously. Anos sighed. Prior to appearing on Mt. Mashu, Anu had been in a mobile fortress hidden from perception of those in this world. Of course, Anos could see it... but the specification of Sin made him laugh. "Wherever he was last, eh? That would be that moving building, currently somewhere west of here. So... exactly where he was before coming here?" There was a ridiculous quality of smugness in Anos' expression as these words were shared. He'd snap his fingers again, banishing Anu from Delsgade and returning him to a very specific place in the sky... which currently had no land to stand on. The god would fall, and whatever happened was none of Anos' concern. "There. I'm sure he'll survive somehow. But, what about you? My side of the seal is still functioning. I imagine Ki wouldn't have survived that feeling without satisfaction for this long. Should I be worried about this version of the woman standing before me?" he joked.

[Apollymi]

"Mmhm..." That little sound and an affirmative nod would be what Anos received from Sin in a moment like this. He went on to say she could have possibly made the worst decision of her life. He claimed she did not know him, which while true to an extent wasn't the entirety of it. "Well, true I don't know you... but it isn't as if I've never heard of you. The man from the stories of my childhood is worth getting to know~" Sin had flirty and happy words to share with this man, even when they were just discussing her apparent bad decision making. "Besides, I am pretty sure I won't regret this, even if you ruin me... as you put it~" she mentioned with a bit of a cheeky smirk. Regardless there was the matter of the analogy she'd used for the presence of Anu and it apparently needed some adjusting. Not thunder, but a crying child? "Aw come now, we can't put that on children, maybe more like a yipping dog. Actually, I'm sure my son would have phrased it that way..." she said giving it a bit of thought. Moving on...

Sin had done a little twirl after creating clothing for herself and given Anos ample room to give some feed back. Apparently, there were two things to consider here, look and functionality. Apparently, it was beautiful to look at... and he could see some potentials of the functionality of it. "Accessibility isn't really an issue... though I'm sure you'll figure that one out for yourself~" Ah yes... Sin was quite a bit quippier than her previous incarnation. She seemed to have quite a bit to say about everything but nothing that did not end in a teasing word or phrase directly solely at Anos. But why wouldn't it be? And now she was even offered something to look at. Anos dressed himself in a manner that resembled the kinds of things mortals tended to enjoy. It was a rather dashing ensemble. A little bit casual but also formal enough to exude a bit of force. Something else exuding force she took note of, was the bulge within his pants. Which caught her eye rather distinctly in a moment like this. "I have no complaints. It's a look that suits you..." she said with a smirk but her eyes were still on his manhood and that was at least partially the fault of that tingling feeling in her loins as determined by that seal on her womb.

Ah, and finally there would come the matter of Anu in the room. She'd noted the return of her sight initially and had been given a bit of commentary. Apparently discarded things in general went to the Void and now that she was connected to it, she could have what she wanted. "I see... nice to know. At least it isn't annoying anymore..." she said of her Clairvoyance. Fittingly, she'd decided that Anu should be put where he was last, but apparently there were a few caveats to such a request. He'd been moving about in one of those hidden fortresses and given her wording it appeared that Anos had decided to drop him where he'd physically last been and not on the floating isle that was his homestead. He'd disappeared with only a few words from Anos to follow about how she should survive. "Heheheheh---hahahahaha!~" that truly was a funny thing to hear. Whenever she managed to stop laughing she wipe a tear from her eye. "The devil is in the details I suppose..." she mused though she would not apologize for her laughter at this moment. Ah but there was the matter of her survival as it were. That side of the seal was still functioning, and yes she could feel still the tingling in her loins she smirked at Anos in a moment like this, but what would she say? "You have no need to worry. I imagine I can survive quite a few things for quite a long time... though admittedly such a feeling is more than a little distracting. I'm sure you won't leave me waiting too long, besides you want to know about accessibility. There is no time like the present to find out for yourself~"

[Bloodedge]

Sin had never known the Destroyer formerly known only as Anos, but tales from her childhood gave her enough of a baseline to form opinions. That was quite the troublesome thought. Did she hear these tales from Anshar, her father, or the mother Kishar? Depending on the person telling her the stories, they could have been a bit off the mark in terms of truth. "You'll have to tell me exactly what stories you were told. My brother was always prone to embellishment," he stated. Apparently though, Sin would likely have no regrets, even if she was ruined. Anos was beginning to believe this was nothing but a long list of upgrades to the form of Ki, especially with all these flirty quips she sent his way. Maybe he should blame the active seal? Nevertheless, she would not compare Anu to children; she'd instead reduce him to a yipping dog. "Dogs are loyal," was his only correction to that clause.

The accessibility of Sin's outfit was something for Anos to figure out himself, was it? How cheeky. At this rate, Anos would be grinning from ear to ear for the rest of eternity. Sin also found his choice in ensemble suitable, though he would once again have to question her focus, considering the point of lingering in her gaze. "Are you certain? You look as if you'd prefer a different sight entirely," he quipped.

Now that Anu was no longer a concern of theirs, Anos received the hysteria of his new queen. He, too, thought that was a rather amusing turn of events. It was all the more worthwhile to see the amusement in Sin's visage. "Well, you did say wherever he was last. I only did as my queen requested." Ah, the acquiescence of a devil had become something of notoriety in this world, and there was a very clear reason as to why. Even the mark on Sin's pelvis was such a thing, though they were both 'suffering' from that in a way of speaking. Oh... Sin was going to continue the flirty banter, claiming she could survive quite a few things for a long time. She also claimed there was no time like the present to find out about her outfit's accessibility. Naturally, Anos agreed. "Maybe I would leave you waiting. But, you needn't worry; I'm not feeling very patient myself. Let's find out, shall we?"

Anos would snap his fingers one final time in this world today. In doing so, Delsgade, Sin and himself would all be transported in unison to the castle's point of origin: The Void (http://www.roleplayuniverse.net/forums/showthread.php?1049-Demon-Castle-lt-Delsgade-gt&p=17952#post17952) itself. This world had the interesting benefit of its natural lighting, but they would soon be in a very dim setting... within a very broken version of the castle, segmented as if it had been blown to bits with its debris merely floating around. . .

[Apollymi]

Hours would pass through the day in Chaldea, all the while within the walls of the great ziggurat of Uruk, Artoria Pendragon, Queen of Camelot, found herself taking a strange amount of amusement in a great number of things. Baths, breakfast, and several other random activities had filled her day, but by the time of the evening sun she'd grown to find herself a different kind of enjoyment. Her legs were still all but useless, but the blonde lass had gotten used to her legs not working as they should.

She could only take a limited number of steps before her limbs completely gave up on the activity, so she'd be using them sparingly. Enough to get in and out of bed, and tubs and mostly to switch her lounging positions around as she amused herself. But she'd been told by Gilgamesh previously that there were a great number of things, all of the things in fact, to be found within the Treasury of his holding. So... she eventually went looking for something rather strange. In those hours spent alone she found a strange floating chair, it had a little compartment and controls which could be used for various purposes. Her legs were hidden within and it allowed her a certain freedom of movement. So, over the course of her day, she'd taken to the fun of driving this thing around the bedroom, testing the full limits of its movements and speed. In fact, right at this very moment, the green eyed lass was upside down near the ceiling have sped across the full length of the room and flipped the vehicle upside down in its saucer like look. And here and now she was in a fit of laughter, her eyes closed as she zoomed around. Since it could take the anti-gravity type of turns, she'd go about making more and more of those, having turned the bedroom into a strange rollercoaster/obstacle course for her personal amusement. Still she was doing nothing but laughing and enjoying herself. How strange were the Queen's choices...

[Bloodedge]

The day had been long, as they tended to be of late. Short of having a few dozen tablets from Nippur to annoy him, Gilgamesh had never known days at the throne to be so extensive until recently. Few things were beyond his expectation, but among those few things was anticipation of a single day's end. The sun was not made to be warmer when setting than when rising... yet that was precisely the case now. Whatever tablet Gilgamesh had been looking at last was tossed aside carelessly the moment the sun settled over the horizon. Long though the day was, it would be cut short again.

And so, Gilgamesh made the journey to his bedchamber once more. What sort of ridiculous game was he to stumble upon this time that door swung open? Three paces from the threshold, he could hear the sweet melody of laughter from the other side. Oh, perhaps this was something truly entertaining? The previous game had some discovered value to it, but he still couldn't fathom it as a solo experience. So then, what was it now? Gilgamesh opened the door and stepped in to find... the stoic Knight-Queen upside-down in a hover pod, zipping across the room. Immediately, he stopped in the doorway and stared silently. How had this come about? Well, whether he sought the answer or not, Gilgamesh would quickly find himself leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed and eyes locked-on to the evening's shenanigans.

[Apollymi]

Zooming. Around the ceiling of the room was something that Artoria was doing with near hysterical amounts of glee. In these passing moments she found it almost impossible to stop laughing eventually she stopped and continued to laugh but all too soon her eyes opened properly and there she saw him. Propped up in the doorway, watching her evening activity of choice was the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh. There was his muscular form, and golden hair and those eyes she'd become so fond of looking into, she found that form to be perfection and in the face of that perfection leaning against the doorframe, still upside down Artoria froze. What was she to say? What was she to do? How long had he been standing there? What had he seen?! There was an extreme pinkening to her face in the moments since she'd noticed Gilgamesh standing there and now she did not know how to react. She still hadn't truly recovered from not wanting him to leave earlier today, how was she to handle him seeing her engaged like this?!

She'd definitely just been caught, carrying about in a way that was so very childish she couldn't have explained away the activity. She couldn't even pretend to be doing something else, if he'd been there for more than a couple of moments. Without knowing what all he'd seen she was forced to simply accept that he'd seen it. And how would this happen? More laughter as hands came up to her face to try and rub away the embarrassment. "You know what, this is exactly what it looks like..." she said with the fakest pomp she could manage in the moment. She'd right herself soon after crossing her arms over her chest to hold whatever of her dignity he'd not already claimed for himself in watching her senselessly playing with a hover pod in his chambers.

[Bloodedge]

Apparently, today was a day of surprises. Artoria Pendragon had always been one to deflect, to uphold her stoic and upright demeanor at all times. She couldn't even squeal over large felines, likely her most favored thing to be in the midst of, without immediately catching herself in mere seconds. Now was not such a time. Instead, the woman remained upside-down and laughing, even stating that things were exactly as they seemed. Oh? That was rather strange, yet equally satisfying. There was never really purpose in her deflection anyway, as far as Gilgamesh himself was concerned. "Is it? Because it looks like the mighty Queen of Knights has finally learned the value of common amusement. It is quite the sight," he admitted.

As always, Gilgamesh hadn't a negative thing to say about Artoria's enjoyment. The simple fact that she'd found the comfort to delve deeper into his treasury was infinitely satisfying. Had she not caught him watching, he could have eventually fallen asleep while still in observation. In fact, he wouldn't have minded that outcome regardless. "Have your fun," he spoke casually, stepping deeper into the room and discarding his kingly garb. He'd sport only a waistcloth by the time he reached the bed, where he'd lie on his back in wait for whatever Artoria decided to do next. Truly, it seemed as if he was willing to simply watch. "I will do nothing to stop you."

[Apollymi]

After conceding that she was doing exactly what it appeared she was doing, it seemed Gilgamesh decided to tease, as he always would. This time though, it was less intense than it had been in times previous. He claimed it looked as though she'd finally learned of common amusement, that wasn't entirely true. Something like this was the sort of thing that Artoria or rather Hoshimi Eri had always had a mild interest in, though not one of her own choosing. Truth be told, Hoshimi Emi had hobby of visiting amusement parks, which her elder sister was often a part of. This little hover pod, reminded her of bumper cars, which she often engaged in and as such made her laugh and enjoy herself. it was also very fun to go at fast speeds, like go-carts. "I have always known how to amuse myself, Gil..." she said seeming to have become quite sheepish. Though still she watched as he walked in and settled himself in to bed, casting away his clothes leaving only a loincloth only to lay atop the covers and relax.

It seemed Gilgamesh as content enough to watch Artoria have her fun in this way. She wasn't quite done yet with her little hover pod exploration. "Fine, I will... but not because you said so," she chided in a manner that was almost childish. Still, it was a bit odd, the idea of carrying on as she had been with someone present. The person you are when you're alone is quite different from the one you are when you are observed. Even her siblings didn't often see her action so childishly, at random. "Also for the record, it is incredibly odd for you to just watch someone else have fun... or so I have been told," she stated cheekily. Still, that little craft began moving around the room again. The speed of the whole thing was extra amusing, she'd been driving around her little obstacle course, taking turns and flipping the chair way too fast. She'd realized while doing this, that her younger sister would have loved it, and made a note to herself to invite her to enjoy such a thing with her at a later point in time. While she drove around, she remembered that Gilgamesh had actually returned and ended up over head of him while he was in bed, once again giggling she was upside-down but trying to remember to be kind. "Okaeri, Gil..." she mentioned. That tone and those exact words were ones spoken by Hoshimi Eri while on stream normally with her little sister's name attached for those rare occasions where she was the one to leave and come back during their streaming hours. It was also something said to random viewers who popped up multiple times. How strange she often felt the need to randomly speak to Gilgamesh in the same way she addressed those so close to her.

[Bloodedge]

Obviously amusement was not something totally foreign to this woman; she'd previously been seen being entertained by the child-friendly equivalent of target practice. This, however, was a different matter entirely. It remained a very childlike expression of enjoyment, but Gilgamesh didn't seem to mind what she found amusing. "Yes, clearly you can. The oddity here is that you are often so reserved about it," he stated. Whatever she found worthwhile was fine, but that side of the woman went unseen by most, if not all.

Regardless, Artoria would be continuing... though not because he said so? Her childishness knew now bounds, apparently. She continued zipping about the room, even if she admittedly found it strange for him to be watching. Fully relaxed with both hands supporting the weight of his head, Gilgamesh scoffed at the thought. "The notion of mongrels who experience discomfort within themselves is no concern of mine. If one finds something thrilling, it should mean nothing to be observed when having the joy of a moment." Throughout his speech, Gilgamesh's eyes drew to a close. By the time they opened again, it was because Artoria's... no, Hoshimi Eri's voice sounded out from so near a place. There was something strange about that word she used. Deep, deep within the Hero-King's soul, there was almost a compulsion to respond a specific way. Would he, though? No... that was foolish. "The common tongue contains traces of every language ever spoken in this world. Why is it you still speak a foreign tongue?" he wondered, staring up into the woman's face with a genuinely quizzical expression.

[Apollymi]

As Artoria zipped around still giggling as she drove around the room with reckless abandon, Gilgamesh spoke of what was different about watching her amused herself today and the previous day. Apparently the lack of restraint in her enjoyment was something noteworthy. She gave that statement a bit of thought and knew that she did not often publicly show great amounts of amusement or freedom with herself. But those were habits she'd developed for various reasons. "My public personas and enjoyment are very different than my normal self, but I have also been raised twice to be very different from one phase of life to another. This should not be so unusual," she explained of herself. What more could she say? The amount of fun she could be seen having while alone or specifically in the company of her family and siblings was very different than how she would appear in front of anyone else, it just so happened that Gilgamesh was seeping into her subconscious as a person who could see her.

Beyond this point apparently Gilgamesh had nothing to say about her advice on watching people amuse themselves. He'd taken the stance that if you enjoy something, someone watching you do it shouldn't change that bit. "For those with nerves of steel those words are truth, but not everyone will take kindly to their joys being put on full display," she said and this was true of herself. In the case of Gilgamesh he simply fell outside of her normal expectations and given that information it was easy to simply ignore him for the most part. Well, ignore wasn't the right word, she enjoyed herself while taking casual glances up until the moment she remembered to greet him. Ah, but he seemed curious about the greeting she gave in the tongue that was most comfortable for her general speech. That quizzical look was rather cute on the face she looked down at, but his words deserved fair consideration... "All languages are mixed into common, but it does not give the comfort of my mother tongue. Sometimes, it simply slips out as a consequence of being too close to my other self... and other times it only feels natural. Those words you call foreign carry a different weight when I speak them, so I could never abandon them completely. Even if they are in general tucked away with the rest of my, reservations as you call them." she explained of herself in such a moment. "I am sure even you have a couple floating around in there~" she said reaching out to poke his forehead in a manner most teasing. Strange though it was, Artoria, or rather Eri, preferred to speak with those close to her in the manner that was most natural to her, and as she considered that she was always herself, she'd always use the words, names and phrases which gave her the warm feelings she tended to ignore within her chest.

[Bloodedge]

The Knight-Queen's ideal of what one should consider normal seemed skewed to Gilgamesh. He saw no reason for one to conceal their personal delights for anyone. In cases like this especially, the lesser individuals crawling through the proverbial mud had little right to make assumptions about birds soaring through the skies. Simply put, the former could never comprehend the latter, and should thus be silent in their ineptitude. "And what keeps one such as yourself from letting your joy be seen? Judgment? Show me the man who thinks himself capable of passing said judgment, and you will have shown me a fool who knows not how to find his own happiness. Meanwhile, I will introduce you to a man who will grasp the very joy you radiate and let it be displayed as a marker for all who wish to find the meaning of bliss for themselves."

Gilgamesh sure loved to ramble. He was firm in his beliefs though, particularly when they involved the woman hovering over his head. Others were allowed to form personal opinions about her about as easily as they could do so against him... and any who knew even the first thing about Gilgamesh would know, that meant... they couldn't do so at all. Regardless of all that, there was the matter of her strange speech pattern. She apparently slipped into that language simply because it was comfortable, or even because it felt natural at times. He couldn't make heads or tails of anything like that; it sounded like utter nonsense... except... it really didn't. What a difficult thing to fully grasp this was. Regardless, he soon had something else to think about as Artoria's finger pressed into his forehead. Did he have some reservations floating around in his head? There could hardly ever be such a thing, and the thought alone led to a snicker. "Reservations, me? The only restraint I have ever shown, has been either an act of pity or an effort to conserve whatever is receiving my efforts. You should know this, being an example of the latter. I may forever be wondering which of you I am speaking with, and if I must break the mind of one to converse with the other~"

[Apollymi]

Gilgamesh was always full of things to say. In this moment his issue was with the idea that Artoria was hiding her joy for the sake of upholding her public persona. Meanwhile he claimed that any who would judge her shouldn't be capable of it, given her higher status, in his own eyes, and moreover that he would be the type to embrace such things and use them as an example to those who did not know what kind of joy to seek. That was a strangely heartwarming thing to say, alas, her two lifetimes had taught her something very different as part of her acclimation to life. "Those words are quite warm from one like you... too bad the rest of the world in two of my lives very markedly disagree with that by virtue of experience. Judgement is not something I deem many capable of in my case, but to be taken in earnest, the way I exist... requires severity. I cannot be joyous or happy it would make me normal. Those who see me as such can only be close enough to me not to be problematic, lest it become necessary for me to use even more force than I already do to assert myself. My life is violence, and I enjoy that, but I should not have to create hell to be taken seriously," she stated. In truth, Hoshimi Eri and Artoria Pendragon both had to uphold a certain standard of existence, to be frightening and abnormal enough to carry out their tasks. Such things were hard to actualize when you were slight or appeared to have weaknesses of any sort. To be taken seriously as an assassin, she had to hide a certain amount of humanity, mainly joy. And the same was required on her journey to being King. She hardly saw it as a loss, to have a public persona for dealing with the masses and a private one for dealing with those close to her, such was pretty standard.

Moving on from that point, that tap to the forehead of Gilgamesh and their shift in conversation seemed to bring about some interesting words as well. Another lap was taken as she heard his words. There was the claim that any reservations he held were for pity or preservation of whatever had his attention. He considered her to be the second of those things. He also claimed a great confusion not knowing which version of the lass he would be speaking to, given what had to be done to bring one or the other to the surface at any given point. And in a moment like this, those green eyes of hers narrowed and sharpened. "I am always myself, regardless of the face I wear, tasks I complete and the mechanics of this world..." she clarified. Face was an interesting term here, because she used it in the way she did with her family, to denote the many personas she took to complete her jobs, as she saw them. Artoria Pendragon was such a face, but at her core she was just herself. There were differences between her in use personality and her base but she felt the truth of those words at the core of her being, well past even the Assassin known as Hoshimi Eri. "Also I did not only mean restraints I also meant the words. A couple of your known phrases have appeared from time to time... perhaps yours are simply locked away too~" she teased, sticking her tongue out soon after only to zip off again. A long squeal to accompany the sudden and speedy movement which would right her again. How would she finish her little ride? Well, she'd speed towards the bed only to launch herself towards it, while sending back the hover pod, leaving herself flying into the comfort of the mattress and Gilgamesh giggling maniacally whether he managed to catch her or not.

[Bloodedge]

Even as they came to terms with this, that and the other, it appeared this particular king and queen would always have their disagreements. They didn't have to bark down one another's throat each time, but differing opinions showed themselves repeatedly either way. In this case, Artoria, Hoshimi Eri, or whatever she wished to be called in a moment, claimed her shifting personalities were necessity as dictated by her lives. She had to be this way to be taken seriously? What utter nonsense. "Your words belie your own ignorance. I once referred to you as an unreachable star; do you remember? My words are never to be taken lightly, Artoria Pendragon. I look at you and see your very soul, and it shines more brightly than even the sun that humans fear to gaze upon directly. If you were to put your very being on display, you would be no different to this world than my glorious self," he explained. From the likes of Gilgamesh, there was likely no higher compliment in all the world.

Alas, there was another disagreement fated to occur within this very conversation. Artoria Pendragon and Hoshimi Eri were one and the same, regardless of how she presented herself. That was true, but that was also the limit of truth as Gilgamesh saw it. "Hear me, my impossible queen. Your words are both truths and lies, as I declare, you have never been yourself," he argued. Still, there was more. "But fear not. Whatever the method, I will one day pull the truth of your soul to the surface. You may then look upon yourself and be blinded by your own radiance."

Restraint was not so much the only relevant thing addressed by Artoria's earlier clause. What she meant was something well beyond that, apparently including some 'known' phrases he could only assume were attributed to his former, forgotten life. Gilgamesh had no room to care for any of that nonsense. If there were any similarities between himself and one Ishigami Daisuke, it only meant that man could be considered... almost Gilgamesh. Even uncaring, he did have a fun little theory about that connection. He wouldn't even shy away from sharing said theory, albeit only after Artoria flung herself from the hover pod toward the bed and, by association, Gilgamesh himself. Of course his arms were going to extend and ensnare that cackling projectile of a woman and grip her to his fore. Only then would he be sharing the information in his head. "If I were to believe some similarities to a previous life were present, I would lay blame upon the only memories worth keeping from that world. Those seem to appear only as you do, so what of it?"

[Apollymi]

They never really got along. Hoshimi Eri was more than well aware that there was something about Ishigami Daisuke that clawed at her soul and drove her to violence. Of course, that kind of aggression had been recently repurposed but that did not change the fact that most conversations between the pair of them probably sounded a lot like arguments between two people. Even in casual speech as they were having now. And what was he saying? He didn't agree with her about the necessity of her various splits in personality. He'd called her an unreachable star once, and his words were to be taken literally. He'd say such a random thing to her over a thousand years prior to this very moment and those words still made her shift slightly uncomfortably. What was more, the rest of his words hit her ears like compliments, once again while she looked at him she was forced to realize how much he believed in the words he spoke. Given how assured he was of himself, any comparison made to himself about another was without question a compliment, and she didn't even need the power of her eyes to know that information. "I have not forgotten the ridiculous things you say to me. And obviously I will add this to the list of compliments that fall from your mouth like the petals of plucked flowers..." she mentioned. Oh her face was red again. This man had a very bad habit of doing such a thing to her, and it always made her immediately forget whatever it was she was arguing about in the first place.

It seemed that beyond this point he took more issue with how she viewed herself. The claim of Gilgamesh was something ridiculous like her words were both lies and the truth. That he declared she'd never been herself... that wasn't untrue, but he also claimed that he would eventually pull forth her true self so she could know what she was like, all the while using that term she'd come to like just a bit, impossible queen. How ridiculous... "I will concede to not knowing that person that I am, but I maintain I do not understand this radiance you speak of. I find myself wanting to discourage this, though I know you are not the type to be talked out of your decided quest," she calmly stated. All of this before she sent herself across the room at him and after having mentioned the slips in his own speech.

In a moment like this she wasn't entirely sure of his reaction, but she took a strange bit of comfort when her speeding form was captured and held to his fore. That giggling came to an end as she allowed her eyes to do a quick scan of his face, lingering eye contact followed by looking towards his mouth as she always seemed to do. She did quite like being against that perfectly muscled body of his. And though she would have rather not thought about it, she did quite miss him today while he was gone. Still, it wasn't exactly in her nature to be that forth coming and what was he saying now? Any thing he brought forth from his old life, was connected to her? "Your audacity is truly boundless if you would lay blame for your memories at my feet. We were not even formally acquainted and though you maintained a certain lingering gaze... it is utterly ridiculous to say such a thing!" she exclaimed as she averted her gaze. Oh no, what was she to do, all tucked into him like this she had no choice but to hide her face against his chest. Actually, she quite liked that. Her inability to properly respond to such provocation was likely due to the semiconstant state of fluster she had when dealing with her feelings surrounding Gilgamesh on the whole. He said such ridiculously honest things to her, she was completely disarmed whenever he spoke so highly of her. He should be quite careful, eventually she might actually start to believe him. Her beating heart sped up at the thought of eventually enjoying such random words from him, of thinking she might actually be that important. That wasn't a conscious thought though was it? It had to be something else...

[Bloodedge]

Artoria remembered the way he addressed her over a thousand years ago. In acknowledging this, she spoke of the compliments he offered, comparing them to petals from plucked flowers. Gilgamesh scoffed at that notion. Why she always spoke of flowers in relation to the things he said about her, he didn't know. As he was concerned, there were no proverbial flowers involved; he spoke only the purest truth. "Still you speak of that. I assure you, the only flower I'm plucking, is yours," he said smugly.

Of course she didn't understand the radiance he spoke of. When Gilgamesh gave consideration to that fact, he chuckled once more. "Perhaps then, you were blinded by yourself the moment that light first began shining," he mused. As for the idea of him being discouraged, she was very correct in presuming it impossible. After all, what would be the point in turning back when he'd finally made such progress on this, the most epic of journeys? That would be stupid. "If ever there was a chance to shift my approach, it was lost to you when you first offered your lips. Then, in opening your legs, you erased all other possibilities past, present and future. There is no escape for the likes of you."

After quite some time spent rocketing herself around the room, the queen had finally found herself in bed again. Well... in bed was a bit subjective, as it seemed the whole of her was exclusively atop Gilgamesh. In this moment of comfort, the male slung one arm around her middle back, and rested one hand atop her head. Of course he would place the blame on her for those memories; what other cause could there be? "Your appearance in those 'memories' are as frequent as my own. Where then, should I place the blame? It is no list of random occurrences across multiple visions, but instead a single visage appearing again and again. Acquainted or not, your existence in this world is the only evidence to those visions being more than silly dreams. That day you looked upon me with such disdain, they all came rushing back not as fantasies, but as dreams to strive for anew."

[Apollymi]

Why did she always speak of flowers? Well, there was a very simple explanation for that, but not one worth being shared in the moment. Perhaps one day, the explanation of her fixation on comparing words and compliments to flowers would make sense to him. But for now, what was making sense to her, as she lay clutched to Gilgamesh's chest was the words he spoke. Of plucking only her flower as he would put it and oh was he smug about it. "Why do you mean that as I took it. You mean to embarrass me to death!" she proclaimed. Her whole face was bright red and warm, she couldn't help herself.

Of course, she was still being showered with compliments and the like. Here and now he claimed that she likely couldn't see her own radiance because she'd already been blinded by it at its start. "That is hardly within the realm of possibility," she stated. Of course she would say that, it was completely and utterly ridiculous that he would even say such a thing. What was more he claimed there was no way for her to escape him or change his methodology. It'd worked the moment she'd kissed him and been sealed in place the moment she'd given him residence between her thighs... "Ridiculous. It is utterly ridiculous for you to say such a thing. I would not try and escape... it is against my nature to run," Ah, once again, Artoria did not argue against anything, she simply couldn't help being contrary. Gilgamesh's attitude always left her wanting to argue or something else, perhaps?

Beyond this point, as he held her he spoke of his former 'memories' and how they resurfaced. The tale he told was of their first meeting, where she looked upon him with disdain and it triggered his realization and he decided to pursue her because of this? That whole thing was touching once again wasn't it? Heartwarming in the strangest possible way, the idea that seeing her and confirming in a moment that what he remembered was true. "It goes against logic to make your goal a person who looks upon you with disdain, Gil." Artoria stated with a certain level of surety. Still she couldn't help but look up at his face in a moment like this, it was annoying how sweet she found it that he was interested in her based on her obvious dislike of him alone. That contrary personality of hers, did a bit of miraculous work for making sure she softened up when he spoke.

[Bloodedge]

If Gilgamesh managed to embarrass the woman to death, he'd have reason to laugh all the way into the afterlife... to fetch her from its clutches, of course. Wouldn't that be something to brag about? If enough blood ran from her heart to her face that she collapsed from it, he'd be amused for eternity over the influence he had. "If I manage something like that, you'll be the first to read the epic tale of it," he said in a state nearing hysteria.

Hardly possible was her self-inflicted blindness, claimed Artoria. Once more, Gilgamesh would not agree. "That's very audacious of you. To be in my presence, and claim something is impossible? You haven't been paying enough attention," he stated. He was King Gilgamesh; possibility was a simple matter of his determination. As such, he understood possibility as a concept quite well. Moving on, it was allegedly against the woman's nature to run... so she wouldn't be trying to flee his grasp. Artoria also alleged that it was illogical to seek her when she so clearly detested him. Two points would be addressed in unison as Gilgamesh rolled himself and, by association, Artoria. He'd respond verbally only as he loomed over her body, having effectively switched their positions on the opposite side of the bed. "Then don't run─ submit. Accept that your true fate is at my side instead of some dream world you've imagined at the end of your lifespan. Submit to your king's desire not for a sabbatical, but for an eternity yet to come." Indeed, Gilgamesh continued fighting against the fate Artoria had chosen for herself. It didn't matter if she refused him still; he'd keep knocking on that door until the time came to break down the literal wall between Avalon and the overworld.

[Apollymi]

Yet another proclamation. Apparently, if Gilgamesh actually managed to send Artoria to the underworld with his antics, she'd be the first to read his epic on the journey. Preposterous. "Absolutely not! In no way would I partake of a tale so indulgent on your part," the smallest of indignant snorts left her nostrils. How dare he even propose to write a tale on such a thing as humiliating her to death. Of course that would be her reaction, she was indeed just the sort who wouldn't want to read anything that further embarrassed her, if she went through all the trouble of dying, she didn't need to be reminded of it, obviously.

Moving on from that point, it was apparently audacious of her to make the assumption that anything was impossible while he was involved. Another snarky little breath came to her nostrils. At this point she was just as likely to fall to a bout of hysteria, as she was to die of embarrassment. It was more than a bit annoying to be stuck in such a manner, but also rather comforting. She'd noted that there was no discomfort to be found, held so close to the King of Heroes. Perhaps she liked this arrangement a bit more than she'd originally realized? Ah but what would come next, would be a thing which always would come from Gilgamesh. In answer to her lack of flight, he claimed she should submit. To acknowledge her place was by his side, not just for her small break but forever yet to come. How oddly romantic, but also shamefully forward. Her eyes would widen at these words, but no matter the strange feeling within her chest, her mind had its own tasks to carry out. "I do not plan to run, I am taking a leisurely stroll towards the end of the world. Besides your desires in this case, cannot supersede my own..." she mused just for a second. Still those words echoed around inside of her head. And that strange tightness she occasionally felt within her chest wasn't something she was at all familiar with. 'You are not allowed to make me feel differently. If you do I will not forgive you...' Hmph. That one thought was enough to leave her smirking as she turned her head away so she did not have to look directly at him. Who gave him permission to switch them around like this? Actually, she didn't really mind this, except that it made it hard for her to change the focus of her eyes to anything else. At this rate, she truly would kick and scream all the way to whatever future he thought she belonged in.

[Bloodedge]

As one should expect, Artoria would not have anything to do with the tale of her death by embarrassment. No matter; he had no actual intention of committing that sort of murder anyway. If he did kill her somehow, the cause would be very, very different. "Fear not. If I am to be your slayer, your death will be by overstimulation of a more physical nature. You can be certain of this," he declared. Now that was something he would consider a great accomplishment. Perhaps he'd even try for it once the matter of her supposed 'permanent death' was settled? It was worth a thought.

In this world, Gilgamesh had everything... but was left with one desire. His one desire, his one goal, involved the continuation of this woman's life beyond the events of Camlann. His determination had reached a point of no return; he'd transcend all laws of reality to twist fate in his favor this time. Artoria continued to refuse the proposal to join him in everlasting bliss, but that was to be expected at this point. He didn't even blame her for sticking to those ridiculous goals... however, this was not a matter truly up for discussion. "Very well. Fight to the very end, but know that the end for you will only be the beginning for us. You will one day understand that in a war of your desire against mine, there isn't a single possibility of your victory." While he still hovered atop the queen, Gilgamesh lowered himself. He'd do so only until his lips found Artoria's, where they would linger for a matter of seconds before parting─ which was only a product of Gilgamesh rolling back onto his side of the bed. It seemed he once again intended to take rest this night. This week alone, he'd known more sleep than in the previous year at least. What interesting developments being at peace made. . .

[Apollymi]

This man's teasing knew no bounds. Here and now he claimed she could relax, her death by his hands would be caused by overstimulation and nothing else. Her eyes widened at such a statement and the redness of her face became even more steep. "That does not make it better, Gil. You are not to do any such thing!" she gave an order and she knew that if he felt like it, he'd never actually follow it. But that did not mean she'd let her opinion fall by the wayside. Imagine a tale written about something like her death by overstimulation, what kind of smut was he trying to circulate in the form of an epic. It was almost laughable.

Gilgamesh's one desire was one which was shared by at least one other person. Even if that other person wasn't Artoria herself. Regardless, he never truly argued with her about her stance on her life. Unlike others who when they found out that particular fate, were more than willing to argue her stupidity, he simply let it go. Though never truly, he always made it sound like he had every intention of not letting her live her happy and distant afterlife. Even now, he claimed that the end of her solo life would be the start of their life together. Could she accept something like that? She'd have to think about it and it would not be now. No, now he was lowering himself towards her, only to press their lips together. A kiss, brief though it was, she accepted without protest contrary to her usual antics. But it seemed for the third time, the King would sleep... and she would as well. After he rolled back to his own side, she rolled towards him, nestling herself into his side, resting her head on his chest, her body curled up in his warmth, in a manner akin to a kitten. "Oyasumi, Gil..." she mumbled as her eyes came to a close. She'd sleep against him once again finding her comfort without the need to be contrary for once. Strange... she seemed to be pleased that Gilgamesh was sleeping more regularly.

[Bloodedge]

Time and time again, Artoria could insist that he not do something. Perhaps one day, her attempts to dissuade him from anything would actually work once or twice. Ah... that was only a pipe dream. Gilgamesh never had been, and never would be one who responded to another's desire above his own. He could be bartered with or convinced otherwise, but even Artoria Pendragon could not simply make demands of him. So... perhaps there was to be some strange erotic epic written in the distant future. If nothing else, it was something fun for Gilgamesh to think about.

Just as fun, if not more, was the comfort of rest taken without the usual solitude. As much of a hedonist as he'd always been, Gilgamesh had shared many a random bed with many a random harlot, even falling asleep in the aftermath during his younger years. There had been no debauchery between Artoria and himself this night, yet the satisfaction was far more potent than even the afterglow of fornication had been all those times before. In Gilgamesh's mind, he had found the secret to true happiness. There was a bit more investment to make still, but that was just a matter of time. He could now bask in satisfaction that would eventually be everlasting, knowing in the depths of his soul that it certainly would be. Oh? There was another phrase spoken in Hoshimi Eri's mother tongue as she took her place against his side. Gilgamesh's eyes closed; sleep would find him quickly. Just before he lost consciousness however, there was almost a response. "Hmph. Oy─" As quickly as he'd decided to speak, Gilgamesh had nothing more passing his lips than the gentle exhales of a deep slumber.

[Apollymi]

And quietly the pair tried to fall asleep. An utterance of goodnight in her mother-tongue left Hoshimi Eri's now dozing form, and almost, for just a moment, she could have sworn she'd heard it returned. Obviously, she'd already begun dreaming, it seemed Gilgamesh had. What more could she do but drift further and further into the night. How interesting, she only used to sleep three hours a night between dawn and sunrise, here and now she was sure she'd slept multiple full nights in the warm comfort of someone else's body. Still, if the King and Queen could find peaceful rest, then surely all was right in the world.

Or was it? Strange events had been taking place earlier in this day, and they would continue to some other point. Elsewhere in the world, a woman dressed as a nun, was busy communing with herself working to piece together several strands of code which she had within her own body. This was not her standard sort of work and it seemed to require a great deal of her own concentration. Among the hustle and bustle of this whorehouse of a town, it was almost impossible to find a quiet moment to herself. But here she was, with narrow golden eyes, seemingly doing exactly that. With her own form being the sort of thing that most wouldn't randomly approach, she had little to fear by way of interruption, and her work was indeed important, so... she'd work. Ah, but there was a certain shift in the air, and a feeling in the energy of the world earlier which let her know that time was progressing towards something quite different than what this world considered normal, 'Hm, did he finally claim his wife, I wonder?' That was only a passing and casual thought and rather friendly considering.

[Bloodedge]

In the very same country inhabited by that strange nun, there were many energies moving about here and there. Of those energies, quite a few could be seen as connected to the Void, though most could not claim belonging. The half-dragon, half-demon Malleus had long since been summoned by the most recent 'human' incarnation of a former goddess, whom the nun also had some form of connection to in this place. Malleus had been up to his own strange craft for quite some time, many involving some of the twenty fingers of an old demon. So many humans had been fed these fingers, and so many had been consumed by the overwhelming power from the Void coursing through their bodies. Very few had shown themselves capable of hosting even a single finger within their bodies.

Currently, there was a single vessel with a single finger, bar those Malleus had taken into his own superior form for greater power. The human vessel had sadly been reduced to a husk who could only follow Malleus' orders, but this night, he would suffer a fate Malleus himself feared. Eighteen fingers were in Malleus' possession... but a nineteenth was fated to appear through a dark portal. The human body had its second finger of the demon Sukuna implanted directly into himself, and with that, Sukuna's influence became too much for the mortal to exist in his own body at all. Shadows consumed the male form, making it mobile as it began morphing into a more suitable form. Where was it now headed, though? Well, it traveled through all things physical en route to the nun. Once there, it would manifest fully.

In the midst of her work, the nun would be visited by a male figure with spiked hair, salmon in color with a small amount of black closest to his neck. There were unique black markings on his forehead, nose, cheeks, and torso. He also had a second pair of eyes under his normal eyes, attributing to the two faces of his original form, though the additional eyes were presently closed. He also had two lines on both his wrists, upper arms, circles on both his shoulders with a dot in each, two-segmented curve lines on his chest, and two lines on his stomach. Clothes were not manifested with his transformation from the mortal's original form, but he obviously didn't care. He seemed so concerned, in fact, that his first act upon restructuring his new body was to yawn deeply. "So, this is what this world really feels like? You didn't come by to tell me about it."

[Apollymi]

Two fingers combined and created in this world, a very specific 'demon' as they were called. And where did this demon manifest? Right in front of the nun, she looked up from her work and laid eyes on a lad she'd not seen fully manifest in quite a long time. A smirk came to her face that most would have found disturbing but she knew he wouldn't mind it so. What were his first words? She hadn't told him, a minor scoff left her lips. "I hardly have time to work on my major goal... I haven't returned to the Void in quite a few cycles myself," she mused gently.

She looked over his new form and wondered how he'd managed to convince the greatest of all Demons to free him from the confines of his contract. "Besides, it would have been cruel for me to tease you with such knowledge... I didn't honestly know you'd be let out, Sukuna." she stated. "Though I am happy to see you, nonetheless..." she finished, in her own strange form of greeting. it was obvious he'd recieved at least one of his fingers back. She wondered what kind of limitation had been negotiated to wind him up directly in front of her, with what she knew to be two of his fingers within his own person? Maybe five? That would be about the most any could take without being recently descended from one of the four great races of the original world. She was sure he'd have something to say.

[Bloodedge]

For some odd reason, the woman to whom Sukuna spoke was pressed for time to accomplish her own goals. Now that he was getting a feel for his surroundings, Sukuna came to realize something... almost concerning. This material world would hardly be capable of tolerating him if he consumed a few more of his original fingers, so how was she here at all? His senses gave him the answer, as well as some questions. "Why are you weak? I know sorcerers from the old days who could kill you right now," he asserted, seeming almost disgusted by how pitiful this woman was compared to her true self.

Ah, but he'd come to this woman with a purpose. She didn't know he'd be let out of the Void, so surely she wouldn't have anticipated the stipulations behind this incarnation. "I was let out on a whim. I hear the 'goddesses' here have something going for them, so I came to snag one for myself. I figured I'd have some fun while I'm around though, so..." Sukuna's clause met brief hesitation. He knew there was some pretender stashing up to seventeen of his remaining fingers in this world, but this woman had one of them. He could start with two and be satisfied for the time being. Based on what he felt in this world presently, three total would let him meet his own goals. So... Sukuna's right hand extended, palm up and fingers repeatedly twitching for himself. The 'nun' should be aware of what he wanted, being the only one who could provide it without him taking it by force. "I'm gonna need the other eighteen before I go back."

[Apollymi]

A happy little moment soon became a bit of an interrogation. Sukuna wished to know why the woman before him was so weak, and she in turn, was left to sigh at his bluntness. This particular lad did not know his way around diplomacy at all... but that was also one of the more charming points about his personality. He was quite caring beneath the surface and seemed to worry for her safety. "Sorcerers from the old days no longer exist, especially not on this level of the world. Here and now I could claim the power of a god, and I would be worshiped as such..." she explained of the current situation, though she was doing no such thing. "But to answer your question, this body slipped into the Void ever so long ago, and I kept it and the consciousness within it safe, and we... came to an agreement. I would use this body for my goal... and then return it to her. The amount of power I currently have, is all this body can take without permanent damage to it. So I am working to rebirth myself into this world. If I do so properly... I can grow to the right density and be as powerful as I was inside the Void even in the body of a child... there is no need to worry..." she explained her plan with little prompting. Of course she would, this boy was quite important to her, and she had no reason to withhold information from him.

Beyond these points, it seemed he was let out of the Void on a whim, and some knew of the goodness of goddesses. Ah, so the Heart of Genesis had indeed found her way into the arms of the Prime Destroyer. How cute. "I see. I thought I felt Anos around earlier. I am glad he finally claimed the one who belonged to him~" she mused gently. In truth she felt nothing other than satisfied at the happiness of what could be counted as her former lover and the sire of her children. Ah, but this one in front of her wanted one of his fingers. Didn't he, claiming he wished to find himself a goddess. "I've been on this side of the world for a while. I'd caution you to pick carefully..." she mentioned and that was all. She was not the type to directly interfere with anyone else's whims unless they got in the way of her own goals. "Here, have the one I possess. I didn't expect him to give you the freedom to collect all of them..." she said materializing the other finger within her own hand and placing it into his. "The halfling Malleus has the others... whatever he is doing with them I doubt you'd like, I have no use of him directly so feel free to make that claim of yours as you wish~" she said giving her this man a careful wink. "Have fun."

[Bloodedge]

The woman mentioned a lack of sorcerers in this world. Upon hearing this, Sukuna tilted his head in curiosity. His senses for this world were still expanding, but... she was right. If there were sorcerers around, he would have felt one by now. Her claim that she could declare herself a god and actually receive worship in this current form was... something that seemed very true, actually. "... Heh~" Sukuna laughed just briefly, a twisted and toothy grin quickly stretching across his face. He realized in a single moment how much carnage he could cause in this world, and thought it exhilarating. That nun even spoke of the limitations to her current vessel, which he understood to mean the lack of Mystery in the world had heavily crippled everyone on the material plane. The more his senses expanded though, the more he caught a whiff of some beings high above, much closer to entities in the old world. "Eh? Those guys up there feel annoying though," he said, sighing in the aftermath of the statement. A handful of presences did feel rather annoying, but also exciting. He didn't have time to go so far, though; he had a purpose.

While Sukuna's hand was outstretched, the woman addressed his purpose for coming to this world. She spoke of caution when choosing a Creator for himself, which reminded him of the parting words of Sin. "That woman said the same thing. That's annoying. Whatever. Weak as they are, I should be able to round them all up with one more," he said, his fingers beckoning once more. What a glorious moment it was when that original finger of his was manifested and handed over. Ah, he'd be wreaking some havoc with that one restored. "Malleus, huh? Some brat got hold of my fingers and gave himself a name like that? Stupid."

Regardless of halfling ignorance, Sukuna had all he needed. His head leaned back, his mouth opened wide, and he dropped that old finger directly into his throat to swallow it whole. The next beat of his heart was something that reverberated far and wide. Mortals across the entire continent experienced an air of foreboding, some even suffering sudden illness. Sukuna knew he wouldn't have to go looking for the one called Malleus; that halfling would come to him soon enough. Three of twenty fingers were part of Sukuna once again, and he was absolutely giddy about it. 'Have fun,' the woman said. Oh, he was going to have loads! It was without hesitation that he excitedly burst out of the building they were in, out of even that disgusting country. Sukuna rocketed toward the first location he could find that was touched by the moon's light, and once there... any composure he had left was gone. His extra pair of eyes opened as he looked out at the bright moon, basking in its rays for the first time in this world. "Keh! Ehe─hahahahahaha! Ahahahaha! AHAHAHAHAHAHA! Ah, I knew it! The light feels best in the flesh!"

Sukuna's body was trembling with excitement. His mana fluctuated repeatedly as the third finger merged with his being, and clothes were formed on his body over time. What he wore in a matter of moments was a simple robe matching the color of his hair; he had no reason to be flashy. Standing atop some abandoned old structure with quite a bit of flat space to offer, he used the power of the three 'cursed' fingers in his possession to reach the whole of this world. He had a good sense for those who would classify as Creators, even in their weakened state. As such, his hands came together, fore and pinky fingers each curled inward while his middle and ring fingers extended. Sukuna customized a curse in the moment, just for this event. All Creators would be dragged from whence they came to this very rooftop, as his magical application was to yank them by the Source─ even if they were unaware of a Source's existence in this cycle. It seemed this world allowed its inhabitants to take various forms with those... Core things. No matter; Sukuna would not be seeing those by the functionality of his spell.

[Apollymi]

More little chuckles from the pink haired young man before her. She expected him to realize the truth of her words as his senses expanded. It seemed they'd reached about the right level when he took notice of the strength of those above this current level of existence. He referred to them as 'annoying' which only made her chuckle a bit. "Yes, the ones up there are the closest I have felt to the old world's most dangerous individuals. They do not seem to be much involved with this lower world," she explained of that situation. It was to her knowledge rather unusual for most to make trips down to this level of the world. Though she'd felt something very strange a few months ago on this level of the world, it seemed to be a fluke in nature.

Whatever the case, it seemed that Anos new bride was as caring an individual as the old tales claimed. She'd given the advice to this young man to be a bit selective in his choice of goddess. "Oh? Well I suppose as the one who had a hand in their creation she would know them best," she mused. There was a claim by the lad that he'd be able to summon them all and check for himself with the addition of this third finger and that seemed to be true enough. Beyond this point it seemed that he took issue with several things about the halfling that was making use of his cursed energy. Whatever the case, she could only laugh at his annoyance. "Hehehe~ You're not wrong." stated. And with his finger handed over it seemed the lad's excitement could no longer be contained.

By feeling alone she realized he'd fled the city to do his little activity. "They grow up so quickly. Though I do wonder what kind of woman he'll pick for himself this time... and why my dear niece did not just give him more specific instructions. Perhaps whenever I see my sister next I'll ask about it..." and just like that she went back to work. All the while the sources of dozens of individuals were being pulled to the spot that Sukuna called them to. One such individual had black hair and wore a rather strappy outfit, beside her, a young girl with deadpan eyes and purple hair, both dressed in something like traditional Japanese clothing. Between them were a variable number of Celestial women, some winged, some with animal parts. There was some sort of demi-fae with large butterfly wings and tinted pink skin. There was also among them a green haired rather buxom woman dressed in white linen. Shrill laughter would escape her, because though she had no idea what was going on, her glorious form was on display for the world to see, even while missing certain more desirable aspects like her Celestial Visage. And somewhere nearby that one, a pink haired and healthy proportioned young woman seemed to make an appearance as well. She was modestly dressed in black and bones with piercing red eyes that seemed to have light moving behind them of their own accord. She pressed a hand against her face and seemed astounded when finding her flesh to be the pale color she'd abandoned for a less conspicuous look. "Oh? I was summoned in this form?" she mentioned only to have her concentration cut short by the laughter. Reflexively her eyes rolled. Up and down the line she saw various Celestial women for some reason. Strange... what was going on here.

[Bloodedge]

What was going on here? A selection the likes of which this world had probably never seen. Before Sukuna, there were many goddesses for his viewing pleasure, though of course some were more pleasant on the eye than others. "Not as good as I expected," he mused with a sigh. Walking forward, Sukuna's left hand waved repeatedly, clawed fore and middle fingers extended as he returned goddesses to their original locations one by one. The closer he got to the line, the more disappointed he became in some. There was eventually pause taken before some dead-eyed... child? "Eh? Guess I should have been more specific, damnit." That one was being sent back with haste, though the black-haired woman next to her was left alone.

After his initial removals, Sukuna was left with around twenty to choose from. How very fitting. Among them were the pink-haired, green-haired, black-haired and pink-skinned options. "That oughta do for a first round. Congrats. The rest of you aren't ugly or too weak, so I'm picking from this lot," he explained. Ah, but he hadn't gotten into the specifics, had he? Back to his original location, Sukuna was able to view the remaining line all at once. There were certainly some decent-looking picks available. Sukuna could see himself having quite a bit of fun with any available goddess, at least by looks alone. Alas, he had to be picky, so he'd be on the lookout for everyone's reactions each time he spoke. "Who here's open to being bent over backwards and plowed until you're physically and mentally broken?" he asked as blandly as one would question the time of day.

[Apollymi]

It seemed that there was some sort of selection taking place. Of course, there was an immediate set of dismissals, including that of a child. The vanishing of said child seemed to cause the one right beside her a bit of distress. That distress seemed to cause a few to look at the black haired woman sympathetically. One individual who did this was the pink haired girl in all of her dark and gloomy clothes. She didn't seem overly distressed about the sudden disappearances, meanwhile the man who'd summoned them all apparently had his first words to share. They'd all been chosen for not being too weak, that was seemingly a compliment. Ah and such a compliment came with immediate shrill laughter from the likes of the green haired woman who stood before all others. "It is only right that I am chosen, there need be no others only glorious Ishtar!" A sigh escaped both the pink haired girl and the woman with the large fairy wings. A few of the other women also seemed to look away and roll their eyes with various amounts of animosity hidden or on public display. Small whispers passed between them, 'She doesn't even know why were here...' one said. 'She really hasn't even been seen since the last time she died.' said another. 'Was she really created by the same people who made the rest of us?' Ah yes, those murmurs were normal for her but those words never mattered as men adored her and only a few women ever bothered to loudly contradict her.

Moving on, apparently he had a question to ask of the lot and it would get various answers and responses. Several goddesses upon hearing his words gasped. One fainted to be caught by one of the others. Several looked various degrees of scared. The pink haired girl blushed intensely. "Who opens like that?" she asked mostly of herself. Ishtar as she named herself, laughed... "You shouldn't speak to a goddess like that, but I am in a good mood so I am willing to forgive you!" she exclaimed, seemingly almost swooning at the mere idea. Of the remainder of the group, it would be the winged one who had something to say which appeared to be more reasonable than most. "I am already paired to someone else. I am not interested in such a thing with you..." she said honestly. The black haired woman was still looking to her side where the little girl had gone missing from and one more thing would pass the pink haired woman's lips. "She is back where she was before... don't worry too much about her," she offered, which got her a nod. Only for the pink haired woman to stare a bit longer. 'She looks like Metis, but I don't think she is Metis...' she thought about the situation.

[Bloodedge]

One of these goddesses was particularly talkative; that much became clear the moment Sukuna first spoke to the group. That was about the attitude he expected of one who knew no challenge and let a high position get to their head. Maybe he could deal with that, but he had a few concerns for the potentials. Oh well; he'd move on to establish the whole purpose of his arrival, and of this summoning.

Sukuna's intentions were laid bare before these goddesses. Many reactions occurred in unison, few of them favorable. One of the women mentioned being paired with someone else, and having no interest. Without even looking in her direction, Sukuna offered his response to that one. "Didn't ask; don't care. I don't need you interested from the start," he said in a very offhanded manner. Ah, but one other had spoken to him directly. It was the same one from earlier who now claimed he should not speak to a goddess the way he did, but that she'd... forgive him? Obviously, the inhabitants of this world were allowed an amount of ignorance unbecoming of their kind. "This is your good mood? Shut your hole. Your type can't even call themselves gods anymore. I'm the only god here right now," he said truthfully. By the previous world's laws, there were Creators and Destroyers... though they were more aptly called Gods of Creation and Gods of Destruction. These lesser creatures calling themselves gods in his presence was hardly accurate when they were so very diluted. Already annoyed, Sukuna sighed once more before continuing. "But I'm a nice guy. I'll forgive you for not answering my question. That goes for all of you, now you've got one more chance. Who here fucks best?"

[Apollymi]

Ah and off to a wonderful start this was... according to this pink haired man, he didn't care about the existing relationships of these individuals. The winged creature could only sigh. This was not at all something she had any interest in. Though given her own powers she knew this man wasn't necessarily a bad one, he simply wasn't the one she was made for. Something about that made the whole of this an annoyance she didn't want to deal with. Speaking of things that didn't want to be dealt with, Ishtar's antics were seemingly not going to be tolerated. Her overly haughty attitude was immediately barked at by a superior power, which strangely made the woman quiet. Of course, this brought nothing but laughter from the pink haired girl who seemed amused by the shut down reaction.

So then on to his question, there were many murmurs once again. Though many had taken to being rather scared of his outburst how could any of them actually answer his question. It wasn't the type of thing they were ever asked. Ah, well one had this covered at least, and she was also willing to get rid of at least one aother potential as there was only one person here she considered a threat to herself. "The obvious answer is I, glorious Ishtar..." she said puffing her chest out. "And it's obviously not Kur over there, at the very least she's still a virgin, she wouldn't even know what to do with it!" claimed Ishtar jutting her chest out. Of course she'd say something like that and of course Kur would be left with her eyes wider than normal, then suddenly narrow. "He may not think much of us as gods, but speak for yourself. I'll still drag your ass into the Underworld," these were Kur's only words on the matter, but dangling behind Ishtar was a large spectral scythe just tickling the back of her neck. That was enough to make her falter for just a moment. Many of the other women weren't willing to put themselves out there and answer the question. Kur as she was referred to would take it upon herself to answer, "I couldn't actually answer that question, as annoying as she is, she's not lying about my being a virgin..." she huffed just a little and managed not to make eye contact with anyone. It wasn't as if she was ashamed it was simply that the reason such a thing was, had a lot to do with Ishtar and stirred additional feelings of digust and rage she'd thought she'd let go of a long time before the present.

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna rephrased his question only to receive an answer filled with attempted shame against another option from... of course, the most talkative of the bunch so far. Actually, this green-haired thing wouldn't be so bad as someone to put in their place. She was the meatiest of the bunch, offering a great deal to play around with... but there was more to look into. "Stop calling yourself glorious. It's annoying, and you're worthless until I'm sure which one of you is best."

As natural progression went, Sukuna found himself with the most interest in this talkative specimen, but perhaps that was the sort of thing he was warned against? It was very easy to listen to the one voice louder than all others, and so few were speaking in total. At the very least, Ishtar showed some confidence in her usefulness. What was this, though? She dragged another of those goddesses under the proverbial bus, outing her as a virgin. Maybe she thought that would sully the other woman in Sukuna's eyes? Well, it didn't. Apart from the opposite effect being produced and Sukuna marking this 'Kur' as an interesting prospect right away, the pink-haired one showed some fangs to Ishtar before confirming the latter's earlier statement. "Heh? A virgin with some bite to her, eh? Keh! So, four left." Sukuna's fingers were used to swipe the air again, removing from his presence all but Ishtar, Kur, the black-haired woman obviously connected to that child, and another very buxom figure sporting curly blonde hair adorned with various flowers. He thought to keep the winged one for multiple reasons, but her disinterest was only becoming more annoying by the moment; he didn't have time for that. Three of the remaining four were the strongest of the lot; the fourth he chose in case the one negative to Ishtar was her annoyance.

Now that the options were narrowed down to four, Sukuna could be more direct... as if he wasn't direct enough already. "Green, black, pink, yellow; that's the order. Personality check time! Line 'em up and tell me what you think your best features are. Last to first," he demanded. The blonde lesser goddess did not move from her position, and only huffed when presented with such nonsense. "Is this just some silly contest? I have better things to do than play concubine. Don't tell me any of you are entertaining this," she stated. A moment later though, the briefest eye-contact with Sukuna left this woman trembling just slightly. She hadn't looked at him directly before this point, but she felt a bit more compelled to answer him... perhaps for her own wellbeing. "M─my breasts, I guess. . ." That was better, simple though the answer was. "Next."

[Apollymi]

"Che~" a little snicker left the lips of Kur before she stopped what she was doing to go back to looking a bit passive. To be honest, she could have come along on any trip that led to Ishtar getting yelled at by someone, irrespective of the context was worth coming along for. The black haired woman also covered her own initial snicker with a cough which did not do much for discouraging the thoughts of Kur about her relationship to Metis. Though admittedly she was a bit different, from the outset.

Regardless, it seemed no real problem would come of sibling infighting this day. Of course, it seemed that once again, Isthar's constant scheming seemed to work in reverse of what she wanted. She'd been told to quiet herself and her commentary about Kur had only moved the girl further up this man's list. How ridiculous. It was obvious he'd only been looking for her, and everyone else being here, was simply a matter of not knowing what he was looking for. She turned her nose up in the air having convinced herself of this truth and went on with her general inspection. Though his hair wasn't the blonde she preferred, he was muscular and covered in tattoos. One didn't have the sort of attitude he did, without being good for a lay so it would obviously not be a bad arrangement to add him to her collection. Imagine her slight annoyance as Kur, black haired woman who looked like Metis, and the busty blonde stayed.

Obviously, all would be well, though Kur was a bit problematic, he'd more than likely choose one of the ones with a bit more body and it'd be easy to convince him that she was better if he found out how absolutely trash everyone was compared to her. Ah and the blonde would be the first to have to answer his question and though she was annoyed she seemingly went on to answer him just the same after attempting to look at him directly. She seemed to be scared how strange... "I mean he went through all the trouble of calling us all here. Whether I entertain it as an idea or not, wouldn't stop me from hearing him out. He's obviously one of those Destroyers mom talked about and she said they were good for the balance of the world. It's not like most of you can just leave Celestia anyway, so hearing him out isn't really a problem at all... He's out here alone and everything... I've done that sort of thing before and as long as he doesn't start slaughtering you all I have time, to hear him out at least..." these were the words of Kur to the lesser fertility goddess who'd been a bit too annoyed for her own good. As for the question... "Oh, and the question, I don't really know what my best feature should be. I probably like my eyes best, cause they're the same as my mom and sister, so they remind me of them when I'm lonely. If it's about personality, I think I try and occasionally succeed at being nice," she said simply. The goddess of death was such a sweet girl in a moment like this the black haired woman gave a shrug. "I'm clever. And no, I'm not Metis, she is my twin though..." she said ahead of time to answer the question floating around in Kur's head.

Ah and last it would be the turn of Ishtar who could only let out one of those rather grating laughs of hers. "Ohohohoho!~ I am perfect. Everything about me is my favorite part and the fact that I am better than all of them should be enough. This entire thing is a farce and I alone should have been called here!" she proclaimed. "Childish, breasts and clever... please none are comparable to me!" Ishtar said these words and it was obvious she believed them. The black haired woman only shook her head, sure her twin would have killed the mouthy green haired woman by now.

[Bloodedge]

The first of these four women hailed her own breasts. The second of them spoke of her eyes and 'being nice' for some reason, producing an interesting contrast within the first two speakers alone. That pink-haired one also seemed to be one of the two more willing participants in this little questionnaire. That may not have been something he cared a great deal about, but it was a positive thing that she didn't annoy him by... well, being annoyed herself. Now then, the black-haired goddess complimented her own mind. Cleverness was in no way a negative thing, but that one seemed to be lacking the particular form of excitement Sukuna desired.

Only one remained, and of course she was going to be the most haughty of all. The one calling herself Ishtar began with laughter that he didn't know the purpose of, only to prattle on about being... perfect. Did she not get the point of his earlier statement? She was worthless until/unless her worth was determined by Sukuna in this case, yet there she was, high on her own existence and alleged superiority. She thought she was the only true option for the demon. Well, she'd get points for certainty, if nothing else. As for her comparison to the others, Sukuna gave each woman a glance. In terms of her build, she was more buxom than even the blonde. In terms of cleverness, she didn't even know her own place in his presence; she couldn't top the raven-haired woman. As for the eyes... or rather faces as a whole, Sukuna would easily call the pink-haired one the winner overall. Where did that leave Ishtar? "One." That simple word was Sukuna's verdict. Of three criteria, Ishtar was the certain victor in one regard. Those weren't very good odds at all. "Lucky for you, I'm here for more than that."

Sukuna wasn't here to play games and see how alleged goddesses compared to each other; he was here to find entertainment for the rest of time. Curses were born into reality by virtue of his existence, and they were all mere toys for his use. Naturally, he had an array of curses that could be utilized against these lesser Creators... such as Cursed Speech given in his own tongue. "Ah, I'm skipping past the point, aren't I? I said I was looking for somebody to bend over. So... go ahead," he ordered. That was not the use of his Cursed Speech, so where did that come in? Well... "That is wholly inappropriate! We've all been here for centuries! I have nev─"

"Teln." There it was. Interrupting the blonde goddess, Sukuna spoke in a manner that was calm, though the power of his voice alone shook the air itself. For a moment, distortions in the atmosphere between Sukuna and the blonde would be visible to all. Luckily for them, his command was focused solely on she who would not listen. As if her body was being controlled from within, she bent at the waist quickly enough to nearly bash her own head with swinging breasts. How pitiful; she had only been told to serve. "Zevstrmyb," he added, forcing the lesser fertility goddess to her knees. Already bent-over, she had little choice but to press her hands to the floor for balance alone. "What is a century? I didn't come here to listen to little girls telling me how grown they are. Anyone else feeling like they can take advantage of me being nice and asking?" the demon questioned. Yes... Sukuna was being nice. He was 'asking' by his own definition, even if that didn't match the reality of it.

[Apollymi]

If there was one thing Ishtar had, it was undeserved confidence. It would have been something impressive if she wasn't the bane of literally all normal existences. Even as the supposed twin of Metis stood calmly taking in the various aspects of this ordeal, she could easily say that this woman was currently physically more impressive than anyone certainly, but she definitely wasn't abjectly better than any other person standing here right now. Her lack of understanding of this situation was more than a little obvious, and while the pink haired girl was obviously the least experienced, there was a lot to be said for anyone who managed to keep calm in such a strange situation. That was how she analyzed this situation anyway. What of Sukuna though? He claimed the number one to Ishtar who took it as meaning she was number one, as in the top spot in this little competition. "Of course I am the top of all of this!" she said another one of those annoying laughs leaving her throat.

"I am beginning to understand how Metis developed such an issue with anger..." the black haired woman mentioned. Ah and then they were told to bend over. Of course, Ishtar was fully prepared to deny such an order but it seemed that she would not be the first to do so. The blonde goddess seemed to take issue and was certainly immediately forced into such a thing. Ah, his words held power. "Oh? That's a pretty old timey thing to be able to do..." Kur murmured. "It is but humoring bossy men at least a little can be fun, as you seem to naturally understand..." the black haired woman mused. In turn Ishtar only laughed towards the suffering of another, "Because I find that amusing I will do as you ask!" she proclaimed. As she bent limply at the waist. Her own chest blocking her head from going down and her body seemingly not meant to take the shape at all. She looked rather like a flopped fish. Meanwhile, the black haired woman bent over to touch her toes a slight curve to her lower back. Kur for her part in this, had done what was asked of her long before anyone else. She saw no harm in it and only watched the force being applied through the corner of her eyes. "A bit excessive... Also do you actually not know what a century is or were you being coy?" she said her hips were swaying just a little bit as she balanced on her toes. That split of her long skirt seeming to show quite a bit of skin all the way up to her hip, and a tiny string there which wasn't a part of her skirt at all. Given the type of shoes she wore, she held on to her ankles to position her center of gravity with a lower arch in her back of the natural variety.

[Bloodedge]

... What? Was this mortal's body defective, or was Sukuna actually hearing that green-haired thing properly? His count of 'one' had been taken as a number assignment? What did she even get that from? He'd actually placed her at the top of the list moments earlier, but now Sukuna was beginning to question his own intelligence. That was never a good sign. Oh well; it was only one more point in the wrong direction. Was he even keeping track of points? No, not really; he was only checking each prospect until one excited him more than the others. None had managed to do so quite yet, though a couple had successfully lowered themselves.

Speaking of lowering themselves, the others seemed willing to meet his demands of bending over. Good; it would have been annoying to curse them all into obedience. Sukuna looked at the other three, and one had apparently already acquiesced. Surprise, surprise. He'd have to think about questioning that later, but for now, he'd observe the full display of four bent-over goddesses. The blonde on her knees was inspected first as he walked around to the group's rear. For all this one had going on up top, the bottom left a bit to be desired. What was he supposed to do with that? A firm slap reached that one's backside, and her reaction was a mix of pain and disgust. He hardly even hit that one; she was only subjected to the practice swing while Sukuna figured out this body's strength. It wasn't even worthwhile to properly test the blonde. "Dif," he commanded, causing the blonde to lie flat on the ground. Well... as flat as she could be, at least.

As he moved toward the black-haired woman, a question from another reached Sukuna's ear. "I've got my own questions for you in a minute," he replied. Still, there was a legitimate answer to Kur's question. "I know what it is, girl. But to me, a century is nothing. We still count cycles in the Void. Now, the first one who's not a failure..." Very quick to move on was Sukuna. Very soon, he was inspecting the ass and posture of his next target. He fully expected the others to remain in position as he saw something he rather enjoyed. This one had bent far enough to reach the floor with her hands, and that curve to her back was appealing. Of course, he'd be giving her rear a slap as well, now that he'd warmed up his new arm. "So, you. Is this pose how you like to take it?"

[Apollymi]

It seemed the blond wasn't winning much of anything today. Face down she ended up and that was rather interesting as a point. In noticing this, the raven haired woman came to the conclusion that to this man body was important but so was balance. Moving right along there was the way he addressed Kur. Such a casual manner for such a frightening goddess. Though this raven haired woman didn't know this one personally, she knew what she was in a single moment. The goddess of death wasn't often looked upon favorably by those who did whatever they could to avoid finding themselves at her doorstep. Still, she seemed to be rather good natured, if not a bit shy for whatever reason. She assumed it had a lot to do with the green haired idiot standing at the other end of the line. It seemed the people of the Void measured time in a different manner. "That sounds like something Enlil would say..." mused Kur. For being involved in this she didn't seem to have even the slightest ideation of fear or reprehension. Perhaps that was because she knew the truth of her status in life. No one wanted to connect themselves to death and no one befriended her in more than a passing manner, aside from her more favored siblings of course. As such she was never really afraid of what would come of this little thing.

At the same time the raven haired woman was questioned more directly her bottom smacked as well, which garnered something of a gasp, though not one that implied a great deal of pain. And what of this question he asked? She'd answer it honestly. "I don't mind it from time to time. I have a few in my harem who prefer this sort of rowdy approach," she stated clearly. If this man wished to add himself to her harem she could probably manage him. Though he'd not have one of his own days by her already established hierarchy. Ah, but then there was Kur still in heels she was beginning to be a bit more uncomfortable. But he hadn't mentioned wanting them to move again yet. Her legs parted a bit sending her into something of a minor split so her elbows could rest against the ground. Ishtar glanced over at her and snorted. "You can't even bend over," she teased her younger sibling. "You keep talking like I won't send you back here at level one," she said shooting the green haired woman a sideways glance. Green eyes widened just a bit, well it wasn't like she could do anything. Besides there was a strong man here, he wouldn't let anything happen to her.

[Bloodedge]

The second slap was delivered to the second woman, and she took rather kindly to it. It wasn't innately clear whether that was a reaction of pleasure or simply not one of pain, but her speech afterwards implied the former more often than not. On the other hand, she spoke of her harem. Ah, so this one was more interested in debauchery than she let on in the beginning. Sukuna had no interest in adding himself to some woman's harem, and he didn't seem to care about eliminating its members either. No, he simply received that information and moved on. "Not bad. Nice ass, nice bend. Better than blondie down there." The harem would be neither credit against her, nor points in her favor for the time being. If he didn't find better down the line, which notably hadn't been put in the order he wanted originally. Oh well. Four, then two, then three, then one was close enough to the proper order. Besides... it seemed he was about to see a step up from the previous upon moving to...

Kur. The same woman who compared his words to those of some Enlil person, had what was by far the most exciting posture yet. Her legs were spread, and she was bent so far forward that her forearms were against the ground. Now that was something he could see himself working with. Oh? Was that an erection he felt growing? He hadn't experienced something like that in this kind of body, but that tingle in his groin could only be one thing. "Well look at you! I didn't think one of you was gonna show up with a surprise for me! You're the virgin, aren't you? How flexible are you?" This was Sukuna's question for Kur, who would be immediately receiving the third slap to her backside. Just as the last one had been, this one was made quite a bit firmer, more purposeful. Something about this inexperienced one made Sukuna want to test her limits, so he'd be hitting her with a bigger shock than the previous two. "Legs not feeling it? Go ahead and get lower; show me how far they spread," he added. Additionally, he remembered having a question for this one. "And what's that little thing on your hip? You got even more clothes on somewhere in there?"

[Apollymi]

The raven haired goddess got a set of compliments to go along with her particular look and bend. She expected such, he didn't seem too stressed about her harem but also seemed to be in no real hurry to join it either. "Thank you~" she said seeming to be amused by the whole of the situation. Of course, she had only a passing interest to begin with, he wasn't really her type, but her type varied by the day. Besides her current understanding of this situation said, she saw greater potential of his happiness with Kur. And lo and behold they were rather quickly proving her correct. At the same point, Ishtar was only scoffing and making annoyed noises. How dare he not already be inspecting her perfect form. None of these other women compared to her!

Kur had began resting on her elbows if only because she found it more comfortable than trying to touch her toes in heels. Ah, but this seemed to be something this pink haired man found exciting. She didn't really get why this was something worthy of note. A slap to her rear occurred with a great deal of firmness. It wasn't anything she ever felt before but it didn't come with just pain. It was like a warming sensation she squealed just a bit. "Eep!~ Hey, ease up a bit... that was really random, and it stings..." she said that but her face had suddenly become rather red and it had nothing to do with the fact that her bottom was up in the air. "Yes, I am a virgin I already said... and pretty flexible I guess, this was just more comfortable than trying to balance in heels..." she explained of her current position. As for his most recent request, she did as he asked. Though she was balancing on her arms she eventually managed to spread out her legs until they were straight and her bottom touched the ground while her legs were spread completely out to the sides. As for that little strip of cloth her face reddened a bit more as she sat up to quickly look at the man who was asking such a random question of her. "I... just have on a pair of panties, under this.... you know like underwear?" she asked not knowing if it would be possible to explain. Of course, the raven haired woman watched as this girl fell into a split from her position and whistled a bit of appreciation. "That's impressive. Good on you~" she encouraged the younger pink haired lass, causing her eyes to widen. That seemed exactly like something Metis would have said. She was always that sort of person too. All the while, "Ugh, it's just her legs. It's not impressive." Ishtar scoffed, hating for even a moment that someone might be getting more attention than her. And being unable to hold it any longer after the compliments being paid to the raven haired woman before. Of course she also couldn't see past her own bosom and she definitely hadn't put any extra flare into her bend. It just so happened that her body naturally looked nice regardless of its positioning.

[Bloodedge]

Upon reaching the pink-haired girl, Sukuna received the most interesting reaction thus far. This one was earning a lot of points all at once. She called the slap random, claiming it stung. He wasn't sure how she considered it random at all, when he'd slapped the first two asses presented to him before reaching her. Oh, but what was that face she wore? She was red as the evening sun, and a hundred times more exciting as a result. Ah, Sukuna knew he'd have a special interest in the inexperienced one. Could she survive an encounter with him, though? That was a question he didn't think to ask, but either result would grant him entertainment for a time. Just the same, she proved a great deal of flexibility by lowering until her legs were parallel to the ground on opposite sides of her, even when her torso became vertical. "Kehahaha! Not bad, not bad!" he exclaimed, leaning forward to speak more directly into the woman's ear. "Bet you can't do it like that with a dick in you," was all he had to say.

Apparently, that string he'd seen just under the slit of Kur's dress was... panties. Sukuna had become familiar with something of the sort eons ago, but never so thin and stringy. What he saw on her was quite literally a string. Maybe he'd get a better look at that pair soon, and maybe he'd like this apparent new style. "I know underwear. Not like those, but I've seen them. I might have a better look when I'm done."

The third exchange of Sukuna's rounds had successfully put him in an excellent humor. Now, the time had finally come for his first top pick. Without a doubt, the green-haired one had the best physical features of the bunch. Being the last one inspected, Ishtar proved to have only the third-best posture when bending over. Ah, but she was the one bragging as if she had the most experience of all, right? With that in mind, Sukuna's hand collided with her hindquarters more ferociously than the other three combined. Surely she could handle that, right? If not, all that talk was for nothing. "You must have a lot of weight in those meat bags. All that ass looks like the only thing balancing you out in that pose. I wanna see you shake it all. Or can you do what that one beside you did? Maybe both?"

[Apollymi]

Was that slap on the rear random? Yes, she didn't expect anyone to actually touch her. Most were afraid they'd die by the contact, obviously this man feared nothing but it was far from a normal thing to do. Surely, with his own power he realized what her domain was... perhaps he didn't actually care about that too much? Soon after such a thing, she did what was asked of her, it seemed that it was appreciated as an effort. Her eyes shifted and that face of hers brightened. "Thanks... I guess," she said only just managing to avoid extra eye contact. This wasn't about her at all. Why did he bother doing so much? She couldn't really know but his final statement hit her ears and made her face change to one of shock but not disgust. "Eh?!" Could she do it like that with something inside her? Why would she know that... her body was literally unsullied. The same couldn't be said of the green haired lass, nor could it be said that anyone else was wearing underwear. Apparently he'd never seen any so stringy and thin... "It's stylish and comfortable, just enough to cover made out of breathable fabric... it's really not that strange." she managed to get out though her ever more flustered visage, she looked to Metis twin but got only a chuckle. "Sorry young one, that's a you exclusive thing... I don't bother with such things..." she mentioned stifling a giggle. "Really? I'm the only one wearing panties out here?" Affirmative noises were made by both the black haired woman and the green haired one. And this made Kur ever so slightly self-conscious.

Ah, but the one person who should have been more self-conscious and obviously wasn't was Ishtar. Finally it was her turn, and her time to shine as far as she was concerned. First and foremost a heavy slap was aimed at her bottom. The force of it should have been something dangerous but, Ishtar was one who seemed to accept that sort of thing under the right circumstances. So much so, that when impact was made, she moaned even as it rocked her body quite a bit. It took some rebalancing to keep from falling forward, both her hands making contact with the ground in the moment. And he wanted to see her shake it? Well, she could do that... there was no real rhythm to it but she shook both her bottom and chest for him to see. She was surprisingly not going against any of his commands. "Obviously I can do anything... it's not that hard!" she claimed. So she went to exert herself in the same way Kur had. But... there was a mishap or four involved. She couldn't simply lower herself, and she didn't have the knowledge of her own body weight on her physical form. She did not make a smooth transition and ended up face first in the dirt without even her legs properly spread. Though she managed to do it afterwards, it had nowhere near the grace or effortlessness that Kur's had shown. Whatever the case she seemed proud of herself regardless, it didn't matter that she couldn't do what Kur did, she was the better choice. At the same time, Kur had to fight back a chuckle in her split as Ishtar's face hit the ground. If nothing else, watching the goddess who was her older sister eat dirt, would remain a warm memory for her return to the underworld.

[Bloodedge]

Another interesting reaction. It may not have been healthy for Kur's face to be a deeper shade of red than that pink hair atop her head. Sukuna hadn't a clue, of course; he didn't know yet how these bodies were meant to work for their kinds. The important thing here was Kur's outburst when the idea of fornication in strange positions was presented. "Think on it. It might come up again later," he said prior to addressing Ishtar. The pink-haired one was assuring that he visit her again. Maybe if the result of this meeting was his impulsive first choice being taken, he'd have that one as a backup plan. That is, assuming she wasn't the one he was warned against... but he doubted that.

When asked if she could do something, Ishtar showed absolute confidence. She was far more compliant than her attitude implied, yet that same attitude went against a certain lack of technique. She did moan with obvious satisfaction after his opening strike, though; that was worth additional thought. Watching the meat of her curves bounce about was also something to take interest in, but... then came the split. Rather, then came the collision of Ishtar's face with the ground as she attempted the same split her sister executed flawlessly. She recovered in the end, but could an eventual success really be called recovery in this situation? "Ehehehahahahahaha! Hahahaha!" Sukuna was absolutely hysterical. How did she think she could play that off? The demon hadn't known abdominal pain until this very moment. He clutched his stomach with one hand while throwing his head back in laughter. "Wonderful! That was priceless!" he bellowed.

It took some time for Sukuna to recover. When he did, he thought to check the others. It would be quite problematic if they were all dunces, so... "Ahhh~. But, I wanted both at the same time. All of you, let's see what you can do. I wanna see splits and shaking from everybody," he said. That blonde goddess didn't seem very keen on doing these things, but she also didn't want to be forced again. Deciding to play along for the time being, she performed whatever split she could, which resulted only in her legs being parted at a ninety degree angle, arse in the air and bouncing in an unimpressive manner. It wasn't as if she had a lot of flesh to shake around back anyway. Overall, it looked almost like a seizure with her attempt to remain balanced all the while.

[Apollymi]

Oh, she should keep his weird proposition in mind? Why? This was obviously some weird game for him, but Kur still held doubts that this man was actually interested in her. Maybe he was just here to find something in particular, or maybe he'd been told of something which he was looking for in this remaining group of women. Still she remained in her position trying not to laugh at Ishtar every time she failed. What was more, it became something much more sad, as she failed at the split she'd attempted, face planted and then took the following laughter as a point in her favor. In fact, to that Ishtar was smiling triumphantly as if she'd actually done a great job. As far as she knew, the sort of strong men who laughed in her presence were always interested in her, it was a fact. "Umph, of course it was wonderful. I am me!" she proclaimed.

To that statement the raven haired woman only shook her head from left to right. "At this point it feels like picking on a child to laugh at her. I'm surprised she wasn't culled for lack of intelligence..." she muttered softly. It was amazing to her that someone like Ishtar survived to adulthood given how very stupid she was. But that was a topic for another time. Apparently, what this pink haired man wanted now was splits and shaking from all the women. This was likely more of a test. A few seconds would pass of the black haired woman performing a minor set of stretches before falling into a split as well. It wasn't exactly the graceful fall of Kur, but it was by her own approximation still leagues better than what Ishtar managed. She began trying to move and she shook to a little rhythm bouncing her butt a bit but felt the stretching in her thighs as a result. "Oi oi, this burns, how are you just holding that like that?" she asked of Kur. In the space of time it took her to stretch Kur was bouncing all too sensually to a rhythm all her own, in her current position. A little arch had formed in her back and she was leaning forward on her hands apparently dancing to music no one else could hear. "I've had a lot of free time lately... and a lot of bards and kids end up in the underworld... I do a lot of dancing and such. Then I spent some time in the forest and it's a lot of alone time not to try something new~" she mentioned seeming to have no problem with what she was doing. "Pretty innovative for a death god~" she mused as she shook her own hips a bit more.

At the same time, Ishtar was scoffing. Rhythm seemed to be eluding her quite a bit and exerting herself in this matter left her repeatedly trying to balance herself. She never quite pulled off the dance like movements of the other two, but again she didn't think it mattered. She had a bit of dirt on her face as well... she'd long since lost the Celestial's clean body magic as well. But none of that mattered, she was the best, she was appreciated and she was to be chosen. The rest of these women were nothing before her, and the smile on her face belied her thoughts of her own superiority. "Hmph!" Ever haughty this woman didn't see the difference between what she was doing and what everyone else was doing, knowing that his eyes should be on only her, it didn't matter if they managed to do it more artfully.

[Bloodedge]

Alas, it very much mattered if the others could do this little maneuver more artfully than Ishtar. As per his earlier words to Kur, Sukuna was entertaining the idea of being inside these goddesses while they moved this way. He was walking in circles around the group, inspecting each woman's lower halves while doing so. The blonde couldn't even manage a split. Why was that one still here? She likely wouldn't be for long. The slimmest of these women, the black-haired one, managed a split and some interesting bouncing to go along with it. "You're looking more fun by the minute," he commented absently when passing her.

Kur and Ishtar were inspected as well. Oh... it was like seeing the sun and moon at the same time. One was larger and brighter, but it burned the eyes to watch directly. The other, however, shined with a calm and alluring light, and could be observed until he grew tired of it. "I must be missing something. Has the meaning of virgin been switched since the old days?" Sukuna wondered. Of these two, the more experienced of them showed the least ability, while the alleged virgin sparked arousal with ease. How very confusing. It didn't help his understanding that the woman with a male harem fell right between the two. "Tough choice," he mused while considering the care he was meant to take with this selection. If those two women had been a little less cryptic, this wouldn't be such an annoying situation. Were they warning him against the haughty ones as he would naturally expect, or were they warning him about some strange inversion between modern Creators? Whatever the case, he eventually found himself standing in front of the group again. "Hmm. I'll make it easier. What do you all want out of this? Somebody might end up getting it by the time we're all done here. Oh, and you can all stop now, I guess."

[Apollymi]

There was a passing comment from this man to the black haired woman. "Fun? I suppose that's a compliment but I doubt you'd feel that way about me long term..." the black haired woman said honestly. She had mentioned being clever and over the course of this interaction she had come to the conclusion that the best possible match here was this man and the young death goddess. While she would be interesting for him, she was sure he wouldn't fit into the happy harem that was her lifestyle and that wasn't something either of them would like. As for Ishtar, she would have likely fell to the same issue that many had said she did before, though she likely wouldn't have gotten away with her old antics on this type of man at all.

As for what the man was looking at and what he had to say, about the difference between the understanding of virginity and not perhaps the black haired woman could be a bit more helpful than most. "A virgin is still, a person who has never copulated. That is the truth as it has always been but there is a difference between innocence and ignorance," she said and that was it. Perhaps it was just something for older women to say slightly cryptic things. But that wasn't it in this case, she simply had been observing this situation long enough to know that the most problematic person in this group was Ishtar, known for being absolutely unscrupulous in how she went about other people including the feelings of her younger sister. She was terribly ineffective as a love goddess and obviously unlearned in all manner of sexual endeavor. It was obvious to this black haired woman that the green haired one had been getting by on being more attractive than others for far too long and that many men likely fell prey to her body before actually realizing what they were getting into until much later.

Ah but now, he wanted to know what it was they wanted. And it would be one like Ishtar working herself out of that ridiculous pose and standing triumphantly with her hands on her hips to make her declaration before any of these other women said something stupid. "I want everything. And any who can give me that can have my glorious self!" she said. Forgetting she'd been told not to say that about herself again. Whatever it didn't matter. "I am mostly here to observe, nothing personal but I said I was clever. I have five husbands, I have no need of extra mana transfers and you don't seem like the type who'd be interested in integrating into my life... and I'm not interested in losing my variety or the fathers of my children." The black haired woman explained of herself. It would be Kur to give it a bit more thought. She'd rose from her split gracefully, but it would be the black haired woman extending a hand. Kur would take it and pull her into the standing position. "Woo, that's a bit rough on my thighs and hips..." A little snicker escaped the young woman with the pink hair. "I don't really want anything. I figured I ended up here coincidentally, no one is ever looking for the goddess of death after all. Anyway it's probably more important to know what it is you want, you did call us here after all..."

[Bloodedge]

The term 'virgin' remained the same as it had been in previous cycles. Though this was not wholly to Sukuna's surprise, it was odd to think about when viewing this lineup. Two of these goddesses were connected to fertility, and they were both the plainest examples once one looked past their physical appearances. If he were choosing based on potential sexual ability alone, his decision would already be narrowed down to two. Alas, he had more criteria than that. If all he sought was endless fornication, he could just fuck his way across the planet seven times over, killing all he encountered with the act alone. "So that's what he was getting at," he mused, reminiscing on an age-old conversation with the Demon King Anos.

Another question required an answer of all four goddesses. The first to speak was, unsurprisingly, Ishtar. She wanted... everything. Moreover, she was right back to calling herself 'glorious' as if she had more value than rodent shit in his presence. "One more time out of you, and I'll put your insides on the outside," he said in an eerily calm manner. The one who commented on her cleverness spoke next, talking again about her harem and a frank lack of compatibility between them. She was right, at the very least... but that wasn't among Sukuna's concerns presently. "I thought about that. I figured if it came down to you, maybe I'd just curse that harem out of history. No memory, no problem," he said as if it were a normal thing he was discussing, as opposed to something this world would see as impossible. In truth, Sukuna could manage something of that magnitude with just a few more fingers.

Kur was the third to answer. She wanted nothing, and didn't even accept the validity of her presence among this group. That wasn't much of an answer, though she turned the question on him. What did he want after calling them all here? Well, Sukuna thought that was clear. "I─"

"If you're in charge of death, why will you not get rid of this monster already? None of us should be here, answering to some pervert demon who just wants to. . ." The blonde goddess' sentence ended abruptly. Why? Well, she interrupted Sukuna, so he simply did the same. Of course, his interruption was a bit ruder than hers was. All he'd done was casually swipe the air with two fingers, and the blonde was severed into ribbons in a moment. Strangely, she wouldn't be joining the cycle of rebirth by any conventional means. "Where was I? Oh, right." Sukuna began sauntering about in front of this line of three, acting as if nothing had occurred mere moments before the present. He was to answer Kur's question for the remaining three, and he'd do so with purpose. "Like I said before, I'm here to find out which one of you I'm bending over and ravishing for the rest of time. One of you is gonna become my favorite person when we're done here. I'm gonna make you suck my dick for breakfast every morning, and I'm gonna pump you 'til you pop every night! You'll go back to what Creators are supposed to be, instead of being weak trash like that dead girl over there. You'll be a real god. You probably won't have any sense in your brain most times, but for the times you do, I guess you'll be better for it."

[Apollymi]

Whatever was going on in the mind of this demon, it seemed that he'd come to his own understanding of this particular situation. The black haired woman saw in the moment that light of recognition in his eyes. Good. It would be bad if everything coming out of the Void was also stupid. And another point in his favor was that he didn't seem to like stupid either, Ishtar once again referred to herself as glorious and when she did, she was given a rather calm threat which sent a chill down her spine. "Eeep!" she shut up immediately. It would be a few moments before she recovered from that one, and though she often challenged people, she did not currently trust in her own power to protect her. She planned to use him to protect her from Kur. Perhaps it would be better to get him to kill her. That would be good. That little scheme in her mind was not very well hidden on her face after a few moments, but that was a problem for a different time.

What was more pressing immediately to the black haired woman was that this man had considered that he didn't want to be part of her harem and thus he'd decided if it came down to it, he'd curse the whole of it out of existence. What a strange thing to say with a straight face. "Old world types are so extreme, but somehow that is simultaneously flattering but also psychotic. I don't know how to feel about it," she explained of herself. If he didn't remember her men, she'd likely accept him, but that wasn't really the outcome she wanted for herself, especially not when it was obvious his more viable match was literally right here.

Oh but there was a bigger problem, Kur had been here and mediating the entire time. So here and now she was doing the same but the blonde goddess decided to interrupt this man while he was speaking. Doing so only to try to egg Kur into attempting the death of this man for everyone else's sake seemed to be the last straw for her. She was cut into ribbons immediately and strangely though Kur felt her death she didn't sense her soul recollecting in the underworld. Her own power didn't even activate to send the woman down. "Oh? She's really dead. I mean I am a god of death and I am fairly certain I can't do anything about that... which is exactly why we don't go making people mad when they don't know what they're capable of," said Kur. Whether she thought she could actually do something about this man wasn't really the point. She had enough power that within the underworld she was a god unchallenged. That being said, if things could go amicably there was no reason to escalate things. The death of the big breasted blonde seemed to shock Ishtar a bit, enough even that she didn't even laugh about it which she normally would have. She was exactly the type to speak against any and everyone but with her life so far in danger she wasn't sure of what she should do. Fear was a powerful motivator even for her. His words hit the ears of the remaining three and it registered to two of them in the same way and the last one in a different way. "Constant mana transfers and the fun of sex, you're looking for a wife..." these were the words of the black haired woman. "I mean I guess that makes sense but this is an extreme way to go about it..." said Kur whose face was exceedingly red. Granted she saw nothing wrong with the ideas he presented she still didn't understand why she was here.

Ishtar on the other hand, heard she'd receive power and that was what she needed to further her goal. Damned to being tied to him forever, she was obviously winning so she'd make her stance known here and now. "No one would ever agree to such a thing. But if there is power it belongs to me... there is no one else deserving!" she proclaimed. A sigh left Kur at a moment like that speech. She'd heard something similar quite a long time ago. "She really never changes, it doesn't even matter who the guy is if she thinks she's going to get something out of it." she said shaking her head. Ishtar heard and scoffed. "And you wouldn't even know what to do with it. Why does it matter, no one wants you when they can have me!" that marked superiority of hers coming back vehemently. "Anu didn't want you in Celestia and cast you to the underworld and kept me. Enki didn't want you and came looking for me. Even that bull of a man you were supposed to marry was mine..." she was intentionally pushing at Kur trying to get her to crack so he'd kill her like he had the blonde. It was her solid plan. Kur was beyond done with Ishtar at this point, but had the sense to keep her own temper under control, lest she risk herself in some way just to kill her sister again.

[Bloodedge]

It was only natural that Kur be incapable of doing anything here. Her existing status may have been that of a death god, but the extent of her influence was the world itself. The death that blonde experienced did not adhere to the world's rules. She would have been fine, had she done something other than show the limits of her own insolence. Oh well; Sukuna didn't care about the status of her existence anyway. He'd only kept her in the top four as a backup for the potential negatives of his first pick. Here and now, numbers two and three were making themselves much more viable options than he originally anticipated. Even if the more lithe of goddesses before him had become confused as to how she'd take the potential plan for her, and even if the death goddess didn't believe in her own purpose, their demeanor and ability put them on par with the other one... at minimum.

Two of the remaining three goddesses made an assumption about his goals here. It was the clever one who presumed he was here to find a wife, and the death goddess seemed to be of similar mind. "However you wanna look at it, I don't care. The point stands. One of you three isn't gonna know up from down in a little while. But, I'm only taking the best. I have to be careful with that part apparently." He sighed once more. Why couldn't he just take the group and be done with it? He could see a purpose in each of these final three, but he definitely couldn't go spreading his mana around like that without some very annoying side-effects. Now then, about a certain strange reaction he kept seeing. "You, with the red face. Been thinking about what I said earlier? Sounds good with the context, doesn't it?" he asked teasingly.

One of the three didn't seem to care for the same assumption as her peers in this little challenge. Ishtar thought of the power, and further thought she was the only one deserving of it. Her admission led to a little spat between herself and Kur, which Sukuna proceeded to watch in only mild annoyance. By the time Ishtar was prattling on about being chosen over her competitor in previous instances, Sukuna found himself standing closest to the black-haired goddess. "Am I gonna have to off another one just to shut them up?" he wondered aloud. One of these three was obviously more refined than the other two. He didn't much care about that, but at least she wasn't in the middle of this pointless argument. "So until they shut up, you can make your chances better. Wanna get a feel?" he asked, his eye wandering up and down the more silent woman's form.

[Apollymi]

The death of the blonde seemed to rock no one particularly hard. Ishtar was trying to use it as a method of getting under the skin of someone like Kur, but that also wouldn't work out the way she wished. Before that fight started out properly, there was a bit of conversation being had between Kur and Sukuna. Whatever that man had whispered to her before, he brought up again in a moment, pointing out her reddened face and asking if his strange proposal sounded better with context. This did not bode well for her composure. The rather sudden spike in her body temperature was accompanied by something of a stutter. "I-ah... well..." would she managed to get a sentence out? "It isn't like I had a problem with it in the first place!" Weird, those probably weren't the words she'd have used if she'd remained calm, but that was nearly impossible to do at this point. A chuckle escaped the black haired woman as she seemed to find something innately amusing about that little reaction. And while she'd been rather quiet this entire time... there was obviously something going through her mind.

As it stood, beyond this point there was a certain argument still happening between Kur and Ishtar and while it occurred the pink haired male began a casual conversation with the black haired woman. he offered her a feel in an aim to up her chances, she could only smirk. "Well, it seems turning down such an offer wouldn't actually benefit me. And I need a distraction before the dim witted goddess becomes something I also want to kill..." she mused. When she reached though, she didn't aim to touch his body, no she felt his mana more directly than anything else, in fact she was playing with it in her right hand. In her left the one she'd extended to be picked up by Kur she played with a bit of hers as well. "This mana of yours is invasive and a bit creepy, " she murmured... Still she'd play with the two in her hands. Combining them eventually until they held a certain harmonic balance.

"Your memory is terrible. You convinced the father of the gods to force out a child you felt threatened by because your lazy ass didn't want to do any actual work. Not that I think you'd be capable of it in the first place considering you don't even understand how to properly create. But apparently this just works because you throw your body at problems and hope they won't notice what you're actually like when you open your mouth!" that was a snap, one which made Ishtar recoil. "Need another, Enki, tried to rape me when I was young, and I drug him down to the underworld and told him to get out while he was stripped of his powers as a punishment... he learned force couldn't work with me so he took the weaker option. It's also how he knew how to get you out of the underworld when you were strung up there when you decided you wanted to steal from me even though you were the reason I had dominion there in the first place!"

Another snap. "Enki is mine you can't have him! And he wouldn't want you, some runt bitch when he could have all this!" she said while losing steam. "I don't want him but... the funny thing about death is... it comes for everyone. Enki is in the underworld right now being punished for the wrongs he committed against everyone...but please tell me how much you claim the selfish rapist god as your favorite." Kur stated. "As for Gugalanna, no one suffered more than the Bull of Heaven and all the other Celestials you turned into animals for their decisions to bed you. You may not know it, but I can hear it, all of their regrets... how about you feel it too!" In that moment Kur did something rather direct. She stared into Ishtar's eyes, and the weaker goddess was forced to experience empathy her soul didn't understand. The regrets of those being punished or locked away in the underworld for their connection to her, but also those of the beings turned into animals that they felt in their very souls. And then... there were screams as Ishtar fell to the ground. The glowing quality of Kur's eyes didn't stop at all, well that one would be worth savoring too, as Ishtar writhed on the ground. "Help me! She's hurting me, you can't let her do this to me!" Of course, when everything was said and done, she'd beg the strongest man in the area to save her from what was happening to her. Ishtar felt this kind of torment would help her, obviously this man wouldn't want his goods damaged right? He'd kill Kur and her body would win her out over the smart one... and everything would be fine! And Kur would suffer the ultimate price for daring to stand anywhere near something Ishtar had decided she wanted.

[Bloodedge]

Intriguing. Kur's response to the goading of Sukuna led him to believe she had been thinking of his earlier statement, at least a little. She was so very embarrassed; it was adorable. More and more, she was proving herself to be a top candidate, when Sukuna originally deemed her such because he figured she could be fun to ruin forever. "I might wreck you," he mused almost absentmindedly before the argument between goddesses took off.

The goddess not partaking in said argument agreed to a distraction, lest she join in. The clause that it would be against her benefit to deny him, though, was a bit off. "You could say no, if you want. I don't really care, as long as you're not an intolerable bitch like that one," he said, alluding once again to the... well, he supposed she was the goddess of ribbons now. Moving on, this one reached out not to grab Sukuna, but to pick at his mana. Oh? That was an interesting change of pace, but what Sukuna took exception to was her effort to combine two mana sources. He recognized one as being not her own, but the pink-haired woman's. So, that's what she was. He'd been wondering which Creator this one was supposed to be, but having it made clear in this particular moment left him wanting to see no more of what she'd been trying. Sukuna's fingers swiped again. He wasn't going to be slicing her apart; she was still a prime candidate for his claiming. He was, however, going to shred the mana in her hands before she made something else of it. In doing so, his extra pair of eyes opened. That wasn't very pleasing to witness. "No cheating. I don't want to see any mixing until I do it myself. You just got more interesting, though. . ."

That argument was still ongoing, even after Sukuna took a break to address the black-haired woman. Well, it couldn't really be called an argument anymore. Sukuna's attention was brought back to that pair by none other than Ishtar, writhing about and screaming for help. Interestingly enough, she claimed Kur couldn't be allowed to do this to her. Sukuna likened this odd effect upon Ishtar to a curse, making it a simple matter for him to undo it. Would he, though? "Wrong idea. I think you look even better squirming on the ground. That's the sort of break in your personality I was looking for. I could let that one keep going," he said, closely observing the anguish of Ishtar. Alas, he did eventually dispel her affliction, once he was satisfied with the view. Ishtar managed to be even more visually appealing for a few moments, but a different sort of interest had been sparked in Kur. Four eyes were soon shifting to one side, gazing upon the pink-haired death goddess. "That was pretty effective. What did you do?"

[Apollymi]

"Eh?!" There was so much surprise in Kur. Whenever this man spoke to her like this she wasn't sure what to make of his statements. She didn't hear them wrong but didn't he seem to be too interested in her for what was obviously him choosing between a couple of other people? Whatever. That was a question to ask another day. But here and now, there was the matter of the black haired woman who was given permission to technically deny him if she wished. His only gripe was not being intolerable about whatever she decided to say. "Well, I don't in general possess that sort of attitude to start with. Those old fertility goddesses have been getting by on looks alone, their personalities always leave a lot to be desired," she stated plainly. She knew this as the truth and shared her opinion, while she played around with the mana in her hands only to not be able to properly combine them because, this man did away with them. He claimed he did not want to see any mixing until he was the one actualizing the situation which made the black haired woman chuckle. Of course this happened to come along with a bit of raised brow at those extra eyes. "Gomen gomen. I'm goddess of Arcane Wisdom, it feels natural to explore in such a way. I will not spoil your fun..." she mentioned seeming to give up on her little activity but knowing by feel alone that those things could mix into something legitimately glorious.

Speaking of glorious there was a certain amount of divine justice being meted out against Ishtar as she writhed on the ground by the workings of Kur alone. Her powers extended quite a bit and it seemed that Ishtar had conveniently forgotten that making mad a person with variable powers and the knowledge to use them was a bad idea. She was screaming in agony begging for help. Ah, and this man claimed he could undo it, but he liked the look of this better?! 'He's like Gilgamesh!' what a shining thought in the mind of Ishtar, perhaps if he enjoyed her suffering he'd eventually dispatch Kur and torture her himself instead. Yes, obviously this was the supreme plan, she'd have to play along right? All the while her mind was tortured by the agony and regrets of those who still owed penance to the underworld. Kur for her part in this burned into her memory this particular scene as she felt her magic being dissipated.

Strangely enough, Sukuna had saved the goddess, just shy of the amount of mental torture that would have led to her death. Still she was left crying, really playing up her pain as she tried to garner his attention. Kur closed her eyes and exhaled a gentle breath. He was speaking to her wasn't he, the effectiveness of her power? "I made her suffer the penance of those who have died with regrets surrounding her in their hearts. Like tying their emotional pain into her body and translating it directly into physical pain... if that makes sense. If she'd been in one of those mortal forms she normally uses, she likely would have died before you stopped it... that was a pretty close call there," Kur mentioned. Looking to her side. "You have four eyes? That's an interesting choice... I mean I make a couple that people consider strange so it's pretty interesting..." she mused. "Why only four?" And just like that she moved on from the call of death magic upon Ishtar though she still hated the woman, she'd willing ignore her. "Ugh! What she wants to know doesn't matter, she should be punished for hurting me!" this was Ishtar's demand of the demon who'd summoned them. Obviously, if he could undo her magic he could actually kill her, it shouldn't be a problem at all.

[Bloodedge]

Ishtar was right about one thing. With the gap between their proper selves, Sukuna could have eliminated any of the so-called goddesses in this world. Two of the specimens here, however, may have required claiming another finger or two first, but otherwise he could have rendered any of these three nonexistent. If nothing else, there could be punishment delivered... but why would he do that? For harming Ishtar? No, no, the way Kur delivered that pain was the most interesting thing Sukuna had seen since incarnating himself.

Hearing Kur explain the affliction, Sukuna became more certain of his earlier thoughts. What she utilized was closer to him than... probably anything in this world presently. She wasn't sure if her explanation made any sense, but if anyone would be able to understand it, that person was Sukuna. "Oh I get it. That's a curse. Curses come from me," he explained, leaning forward until he was uncomfortably close to the pink-haired goddess' face. There was a wide, sick grin on his own visage as she questioned the number of eyes he possessed. "Because I had two faces before this," he stated plainly. There may have been more to say regarding that, but he couldn't get over the indignance of that green-haired brat. "Oh. Right."

Erecting his posture, Sukuna paced to and fro between Kur and Ishtar. He seemed to be in contemplation about something. What was it? Well, he'd mentally gone back to a few things that had occurred thus far. "You're saying I should punish this one, who uses my magic, because you let yourself be affected by it? Why shouldn't I just kill you for being weaker? Ah, you know... fuck it. I'm a reasonable guy. I haven't done that whole 'deal with a devil' thing in this life, so go ahead. Make me an offer~" More than any other moment thus far, Sukuna appeared... giddy. This was the sort of opportunity he'd been waiting for, and based on multiple examples given by Ishtar herself today, she'd make an excellent candidate for his first deal. Maybe he was right, maybe he was wrong... but that was the fun of moments like this, wasn't it? The absolute carnage that could unfold based on a single moment, a single decision, a single request─ that was something the Demon Lord of Obscenity found more fun than almost anything else.

[Apollymi]

Kur explained the workings of her magic to Sukuna and the black haired woman listened as well. The girl's grasp of magic was superb by her own standards, and her ability to use the magic within her own body for such a purpose was undoubtedly good. She'd say that as far as Kur was concerned as an individual, her leaning in the grand scheme of things was a bit closer to the former Destroyer Gods than the Creators, but she somehow managed to do a fair bit of creation regardless. 'This little sister is quite interesting... I wish I could have known her when she was young,' she mused just a little. That little thought was allowed to fester as Ishtar claimed Kur should be punished for asserting herself after an argument that Ishtar herself started.

All the while, Kur had gone back to having a somewhat pleasant conversation before this moment. According to Sukuna her use of magic in this case, worked like curses. He claimed that he understood them because curses stemmed from his own existence. "Eh... I guess I remember mom saying that in the old days people had that sort of control. I suppose I borrowed them from you then. It's been quite useful to me... so thank you," she managed seemingly happy to have use of a distinguished sort of magic. Ah, and what was this about his eyes, he had two faces before this point? "Really? That sounds like it'd be useful..." she said. His build suggested he may have liked to be physically inclined being able to see in multiple directions would have been a boon in such cases, so Kur thought that to be pretty reasonable. But he didn't have two faces now... And she wouldn't get a chance to question it either.

"You really want me to be punished because you started a fight with me that you couldn't win?" A scoff escaped Kur, the audacity of what should have been her elder sister was boundless. In fact, she was certain if she had even half as much brain as she had audacity she might have actually managed to accomplish something with her obviously miserable life. And here she was about to make a grand declaration. As far as she was concerned deals with demons were easy to manage, they'd get payment and she'd get what she asked for. And given the constant high and mighty attitude of Kur the youngest of the Seven she had a doozy in mind. How dare she stand there with her head held high? How dare she look down upon her? She was the one who was chosen by all, how dare she try and twist things to make herself look good? Well no more! Obviously, this demon knew what he wanted, and now he was going to get it! "I will grant you the greatest deal. You can do whatever you wish with me, and in return I want Kur tortured for how she treated me!" she said, her own head held rather high for her to currently just have pushed herself out of the dirt again. The moment those words left her lips, she was sure Kur would suffer and was almost giddy at the thought. Meanwhile, Kur looked at this woman with a raised brow. Of all the things to ask for... why that? Meanwhile, the black haired woman had her eyes widen, did she have any idea what she'd just asked for?!

[Bloodedge]

... Oh. The pink-haired one chose to thank him for curses, because they had been useful to her over time? That was new, and somewhat odd. Curses were made to torment, to cause as much suffering in the world as possible. Many a plague had been inflicted by Sukuna's own hand over the cycles, all for his entertainment and... well, he supposed the overall betterment of the world as a result. To be thanked was strange in general. Oh well.

Ishtar desired from him a form of penance delivered to Kur. In following the old ways, demands of that nature, when delivered to one's superior, required tribute. Rare was it for a demon to be anything but one's superior, so the only answer was something patented by Sukuna himself: the binding vow. Deals with the Devil, they were called in modern times. All Ishtar had to do was produce an exchange weighed in his favor, and he'd proceed to exploit the absolute hell out of it to his greater favor, and to her detriment. What she offered was... anything he wanted to do with her. Her exchange, very specifically, was that Kur be tortured. Had his influence over the world truly fallen? It should have been expected that any person making a deal like this would fall into one of two criteria.

Normally, those who fell to desperation would offer anything for the life of another, riches, fame, or something ridiculous like that. Others thought themselves capable of taking advantage with specific words and phrases in the deal. Ishtar... was neither type he'd become accustomed to. Sighing yet again, Sukuna stomped the roof they were standing on. A small crater was made by this maneuver, the rubble rising enough on one edge for Sukuna to sit atop it. "... Ehehahaha!" After a long silence, all he could do was laugh. This was the easiest deal he could ever make, and he didn't have to put an ounce of effort into it. "You'll give away your soul for me to torture that one? I'd do that for fun," he said, beckoning Ishtar in his direction with one hand. As if it were a natural occurrence, the palm of his right hand began bleeding at the center. This was a deal he'd make an old-fashioned way. "I'll torture her for what she did to you alright. I'll do that for my own sake. Go on; sweeten the deal for yourself a little."

[Apollymi]

Ishtar was always going to try and maim someone. It was simply her way... she wanted other people to suffer so that she could continue to feel better about herself. What was more, she never really expected to be denied anything she wanted. And to no one's surprise, she was given exactly what she wanted. Sukuna at her declaration laughed hysterically, and then claimed that he would torture Kur for nothing, that Ishtar should ask for something else all the while beckoning the green haired woman forward. She stumbled her way to her feet looking particularly excited by the prospect. Taller than Kur by a bit she looked down at the younger girl while she passed looking well beyond pleased to see the look on the other lass' face. Kur for her part in this didn't even seem too surprised by this, over all she was just kind of disappointed. She'd take this thought with her whenever she made it back to the underworld, and make sure that none who favored this woman ever got released within a sizable amount of time. Any who served this woman willingly deserved an extended term in the deepest depths. Ah, but when they were truly apologetic even she couldn't have done anything about it. Such a weakness to be as she was. "Great. I'm not even supposed to be here and once again the bane of my existence manages to ruin what was otherwise a good day for me," she muttered. Kur was no coward, she wouldn't run. It wasn't like torture alone would kill her... she'd suffer and go back to the underworld and maybe not leave again for a few lifetimes.

"Ohohoho, you lose again, runt!" That insult was one which would likely haunt Kur for some time to come. She'd done nothing to deserve this sort of day. "One day, you'll realize you're just miserable and everyone else will see it too..." that was all Kur had to say about it. Upon reaching Sukuna she reached out her own hand, to take his deal. "I guess if I want something else, I want to understand curses." she said those words and had the thought that she could use something like that to make easier her goal of getting to Gilgamesh. It would also make it easy for her to harm her enemies form a distance, yes, just understanding them would be way better and Kur's explanation in the earlier moment had gone in one ear and out the other. All the while that black haired woman watched. She saw the look on Kur's face and knew the lass didn't really understand, but she'd also promised not to ruin this man's fun. It was time then wasn't it. "Respectfully, I think its about time for me to bow out. It's obvious you've made your choice and out of respect for my little sister, I'd rather not watch..." she said. "Oh, and I'm Miwa... after all this is over if you have free time, either of you is welcome in my city. Not the dunce though..." she said gesturing towards Ishtar. "I wouldn't want to visit your shitty place anyway." she said turning up her nose. She'd found female run kingdoms were always annoying for her to be in anyways. All the same Kur took solace that at least all older goddesses weren't complete trash in this world. In fact, most were fine, what had gone so wrong with Ishtar?

[Bloodedge]

Strangely, Kur claimed she wasn't even supposed to be here. No greater untruth had been spoken this day. "Questioning my choices, little girl? You'll get extra for that," Sukuna said with a wide grin, seeming excited about what was to come. As Ishtar waddled her way over to his seat, Sukuna watched a very entertaining exchange take place. Ishtar claimed Kur had lost again, while the latter seemed a bit more downtrodden than she should have been. That was nothing to be addressed presently though, as there was first the additional clause presented by Ishtar's ignorant devil deal.

Ah, but what would she want instead of Kur's torture? Actually, her desire was a surprising one. What had this one been through previously, that she thought knowledge of curses would be of use to her? Sukuna was always one to keep his word, but that was a shocker of a demand. "Hmm," he muttered, brow furrowed slightly and primary eyes narrowed. The goddess' hand met his─ an exchange that would lacerate her palm and let their blood intermingle. In that very moment, Sukuna came to realize a strange connection they already had. His eyes widened immediately; everything else had to be put on hold this very moment. All four of his eyes were intently focused on Ishtar's torso... or rather, in it. "How the fuck did that happen..." he mused absently.

The black-haired goddess finally mentioned her name, though only when saying she'd be bowing out. She was a clever one after all. No matter. If she didn't wish to see the near future, Sukuna didn't care if she missed it. "Yeah. Go on, get out. This might get really weird in a minute," he said without tearing his eyes away from their current target. Now, about Ishtar. He'd explain curses as she wished, interestingly loudly enough to reach the ear of Kur... and Miwa, if she happened to be around long enough for that. "Understanding curses. I'll humor you. Grief, anger, negative emotions like that. When they're strong enough, magic can become a curse naturally; that manifestation is even how Lesser Demons are born. Curses are magic that works more like rules. Decide a thing, and have enough negative emotion in your Source to make it happen. Go on. Curse that girl yourself right now, if you can."

[Apollymi]

Still so familiarly, this man spoke to Kur. She wasn't sure how she was supposed to take that. Apparently, questioning his choices would get her extra of whatever torture he had planned for her. "Oh great," she said with mock enthusiasm. "I wasn't questioning you directly, just everyone male... except King Gilgamesh," she said giving a casual shrug. As far as she was concerned, Gilgamesh was likely one of the most trustworthy individuals currently within the world, and had earned her implicit trust simply for denying Ishtar in favor of reaching for something actually greater. Ishtar perked up at the mention of Gilgamesh, "Another one you'll never have," she mentioned which only made Kur laugh. "Finally something we have in common!" That was snarky, she wasn't interested in Gilgamesh, she'd realized a while ago he was their younger brother, it was just funny to her to say such a thing. Well, if she was going to be tortured she might as well take a few jabs, in before she decided to murder her some other time. "You wish..." Ishtar said, if there was one thing she was certain of, it was that she would have Gilgamesh. She also appreciated the amount of looking Sukuna was doing at her form, obviously he knew exactly what it was he wanted.

Whatever the case, there was something Sukuna could see, and his eyes were directly on Ishtar at the time. Whatever it was, it'd been sensed by Miwa as she named herself a while before. Whatever the case she was freed to go, and so she went on about her day, but not before hearing the request of Ishtar. She wanted to learn about curses... what a dangerous thing. Knowledge like that definitely didn't belong in the hands of tantrum throwing psychopath of a goddess. That being said, Miwa figured she'd probably use it for something stupid regardless... she seemed like the type to go for petty vengeance without cause. Actually, that was pretty obvious given how she treated Kur. Just incase, she'd probably think of a few ways to counteract that sort of thing... "Ja." That was it, Miwa stepped of the edge of this spot and fell into a one way portal which would take her directly to her own kingdom.

All the while, after having her hand injured to bind them, Ishtar seemed nothing but giddy. And the explanation of curses she got from Sukuna was easy enough for her to understand. So easy in fact, Kur understood it as well. That explained why he thought her enforcement of Penance was a curse. It was by definition but the context of it was slightly different. That information would be useful... she'd probably need something like that to undo whatever curse Ishtar made and wanted to make stick. She didn't run from that either, doubting both the power and validity of the goddess to a pretty great extent. She was sure she had the negative emotions, but she also knew she was bad at creating things... it was a toss up, if she'd actually succeeded. The green haired woman went on to spout vitriol at Kur, aiming to curse her existence in a very specific way. "I curse Kur to be unloved, and uncared for, alone forever and lowered to the status of the trash she deserves to be called, and stay ugly and flat forever like the runt she is!" that was what she wanted and while it was full of hate, would it actually effect Kur? After hearing it, the lass immediately looked shocked and then laughed. She had been the incarnation of death since she was young. None sought her, all feared her and she lived in the underworld literally below and outside of all other life...

[Bloodedge]

Even at this point in the interaction, the argument between Ishtar and Kur continued. Still, Sukuna showed no interest in that exchange. He even acknowledged the one called Miwa instead of addressing it at all. "Sayonara," he said in a familiar tongue. She previously proved herself to be Japanese, something very familiar to Sukuna from his previous visits to this world. Actually, he was quite certain his name translated into that language during its inception. Ah, but his major focus was elsewhere. Why was that thing in Ishtar's chest?

Apparently, the reason was not for her to use it. Ishtar giddily addressed Kur with an attempted curse, but it was so... so very mortal as an attempt. All she did was bitch and moan about what she wanted to happen, putting nothing into the spell to actualize it. "You. Curse. Kur." Sukuna was simply repeating, having no idea why she thought all those useless words would function as anything. "You dumb bitch, you can't just say things you want and call it a curse. Curses are a manifestation of desire. You need intensity to make it work."

With that, Sukuna stood again. He didn't seem very pleased at all with anything happening here, yet no one present was to blame completely. Ishtar was proving her idiocy in full, but... someone else put that thing inside her as if it would work. "Gtev," he said while stepping closer to Ishtar. This simple word would resonate as a command to bow, though its intensity was more like... kneel in this case. From there, he would soon be standing in front of the alleged goddess, glaring down at her. "I'm done playing around. Open your fucking mouth."

[Apollymi]

Moving on from their obviously long lasting sibling argument. Ishtar's curse didn't seem to do anything at all to Kur and after seeing off Miwa... Sukuna seemed to be somewhat disgusted by the attempt made by Ishtar at all. It came with some very colorful language that she didn't seem to have much of a response to. "How was I supposed to know?" she asked haughtily. For one claiming superiority she was exceedingly dumb. Kur couldn't even help the words that slipped out of her head. "Asked for knowledge on magic, doesn't even apply magic, Wonders why magic doesn't work..." she summed up the situation. Suddenly the advice of Metis for her to look for a man who wouldn't entertain Ishtar made sense, anyone who would put up with that lack of logic just for sex is also stupid. Still that commentary only caused Ishtar to huff, as if she'd be taking advice from someone as low as Kur. She didn't even correct him on what he called her and seemed to be rather surprised he talked to her like that. At this point, she could use him to get rid of Jason and just keep him around to entertain her. That seemed like a good idea. She was definitely just used to saying what she wanted and having her needs met by whatever man was trying to get her favor. Learning was for school children and power simply was, she believed that.

All the while Kur fought off her desire to laugh. It was too much for her, she became more and more certain of something in a moment like this. The reason Ishtar had lasted so long in any incarnation of life, is because men humored her. She literally couldn't figure out how to use information or even powers innate to her being. It was like watching a child perform fake magic. All the trash she talked, all the things she said all the bellowing she did for attention and she was literally just incapable of doing anything for herself.

In this moment Sukuna stood seemingly upset and walked directly up to Ishtar saying words in a language she didn't necessarily recognize. Kur didn't recognize them either, but knew they were full of power. Ishtar learned this implicitly when she found herself instantly falling to her knees. He claimed he was done playing around and demanded she open her mouth and unsurprisingly to some it opened. Kur looked shocked genuinely. For all of her constant barking, about her supposed glory, she took orders better than a trained dog. She didn't even question what was about to happen... 'I'm convinced someone dropped her on her head, and since death hadn't properly settled yet, she just got stuck that way...' she thought to herself. Still she watched. Obviously, something was about to happen but if thing got exposed she'd likely turn her attention away... not like she wanted to see anything weird either.

[Bloodedge]

In all technicality, Ishtar was right. True power had always been something that simply was. Sadly for her, that was only the case for creatures who birthed power into existence, and she was not such a creature. Sukuna was. Suffering itself existed because of him. Today, some suffering would occur. "You were supposed to know because I just told you. If you can cast a spell, you should be able to cast a curse. Did you think you were gonna tell the world what you wanted, and a curse was just gonna happen?" Though Sukuna himself had essentially spoken multiple curses into existence this day, it wasn't so simple at all. Sometimes, curses were cast accidentally by one's emotion taking control of their mana. Ishtar's emotion didn't seem to be powerful enough to do even that, so obviously she wasn't going to be very effective. Besides, she wanted too much at once. "Curses are quick. Suffer. Hurt. Die. Nobody will ever get a hundred results from one curse attempt."

Still, Sukuna's words were louder than they needed to be for Ishtar's ear alone. Even as the green-haired wench collapsed to her knees via curse effect and opened her mouth by simple demand, he spoke to one who may not have been receiving his words as if they were meant for them. Now, what was Sukuna to do with Ishtar's agape maw? He'd extend his hand, shoving two clawed fingers into her mouth at first. "I wondered if even the little Creators could tolerate having a little piece of me inside them here. I guess you could take at least a single piece," he mused. Sukuna's statement was vague, spoken only as mindless chatter while his fingers delved deeper into Ishtar's mouth. Was it possible to shove his entire hand in? He seemed to be trying, as if he actually intended to reach down into her torso... through her mouth. He wasn't sure what entities in this world were designed for, but he'd be finding out one way or another today.

[Apollymi]

Sukuna went on to explain the extra information about curses. Claiming she should know because he'd told her, he also claimed that if she could cast spells she should be able to cast curses. This sentence was spoken to Ishtar but was confirmation for Kur that she was right about her thoughts on it. What was more, that last sentence was uttered at Ishtar about what she thought would happen if she did that sort of thing. "Well yeah... that's usually how stuff works," she said as if this made sense. Kur was left once again to wonder how this woman justified feeling superior to anyone in the world when she answered questions like that and made demands of the world at large just kind of thinking it would work out in the end. Sukuna went on to explain that curses were quick things, single utterances which could have power behind them. According to him no one ever got 100 results from a single curse, and Ishtar could only nod her understanding. Maybe she couldn't get all the results she wanted, but if she did it individually she should be able to get them right? Yeah, that made sense.

The words spoken by Sukuna were indeed heard by Kur but she didn't assume he was speaking to her. She'd been absently watching as the man reached down to put his hand into the mouth of Ishtar. All the while, Ishtar had initially assumed he'd be placing his cock down her throat. Imagine her surprise when it was first fingers, and then a clawed hand reaching towards the depths of her throat. Would he reach the depths of her torso, no... she found herself gagging as he tried to reach deeper with his fist which wasn't something she accepted because it didn't seem to be helping her at all. At the same time, Kur watched with morbid amounts of curiosity. Those words he said, was he flirting? Was pushing ones hand into someone's mouth a time to do such at thing? She was still a bit concerned seeing as he'd gotten up in anger, was Ishtar simply to stupid to fear for herself in such a moment? In this part of the ordeal she remembered a conversation she'd had with her mother, and then with her eldest sister concerning sex. Her mother had explained that bodies of Creators were meant to accept what came to them and she could do anything she believed possible. A worry of the small girl knowing how much bigger than her, Gugalanna was at base. Her elder sister had more useful and slightly more vulgar advice. Explaining that she could accept most things into any orifice she chose, as she'd tested a few limits and seen humans doing the same. Was it really worth it to have a fist shoved down your throat? Well, Ishtar would be trying to ask what he was doing, but it came out muffled and mumbled. "I--- douf---kn--wha--you meaphf," she tried to utter her confusion and she seemed to be quite scared of him shoving a hand so far into her body. She didn't want to die, but she also didn't mind the pain. She briefly wondered if she would be rendered unconscious but wished to stay awake long enough to see Kur tortured.

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna had a singular goal for the moment. He discovered that it was possible to get his hand fully into the goddess' mouth, but it reached only the depths of her throat before going no farther. Sukuna scoffed at this as his fingers wiggled in a continued attempt to reach deeper. He knew what he was looking for was deeper and deeper still, but this was not the way to acquire it. Ishtar was trying to speak with a hand in her mouth. What was she saying? He didn't care. "Shut up!" he growled.

What a shame; he couldn't reach his goal that way. Suddenly, Sukuna jerked his hand out of Ishtar's open mouth. It seemed he'd have to go in another way. His hand was coated in this imbecilic whore of a goddess' saliva. Gross. Nevertheless, his nails grew sharper, and that same hand was soon gliding its way down Ishtar's chin, neck, and eventually chest. The middle nail was the only thing making contact all the while. Eventually, it stopped right between those massive bags of flesh on Ishtar's torso. This may have looked like some form of sexual endeavor, but that would last only for a moment. The very next moment would be Sukuna finding exactly what he'd been looking for. His hand pushed forward, being easily capable of penetrating her torso and leaving a perfect circle of a hole where it entered. Divine as she was, he doubted she'd even die from something so simple. There was another Core within Ishtar that reeked of the Void just slightly, and within that core was something like a linchpin. That linchpin... was one of Sukuna's original fingers. Ishtar's extra Core would be damaged for some time as a result of Sukuna's effort, but he would be ripping that finger out of her posthaste. "In every cycle, there's a pretender. You had a whole cursed finger inside you, and you still couldn't cast a basic curse. That's a shame."

[Apollymi]

Ishtar trying to talk seemed to be taken as an annoyance. She was growled at and she took that as a sign to actually be quiet, but it was sort of hard with his hand so far down her throat. Whatever the case, it seemed he hadn't gotten what he wanted and extracted his hand all the same. Kur was stunned. And then she saw a moment that should have made her skin crawl and seemed to make Ishtar feel triumphant.

That same hand of Sukuna's was traveling down her form, through the middle of her chest and even seeming to be exploring. She straightened her posture to look at Kur triumphantly only to be shocked at the sudden penetration of her chest cavity. That injury wouldn't kill her but she couldn't help but scream from the sudden pain. It was a yowl of a sound as she fell to the ground clutching the hole now present in her chest. She looked up from the ground to see one of Sukuna's fingers from where he'd penetrated her. A groan occurred. "I don't know how that got there... I'm no pretender!" Somehow she managed to be haughty and Kur couldn't stop the words that fell from her mouth either. Though she didn't necessarily like violence, Ishtar seemed to bring out the worst parts of her personality. "I mean you just had a hand down your throat. It isn't really surprising you don't know where a finger came from..." she said only to shake her head. It was obvious by her attitude that Kur didn't assume she'd need to be here too much longer. Whatever torture this man had set up, she'd live with and move on, taking it as her mistake for bothering to try and do anything more than her 'duty'. Yeah, that was fine for her. All the while Ishtar was in pain but she knew Kur would suffer more so she could do nothing but smile even as blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. "You won't be talking so high and mighty soon!" Ishtar declared smiling with bloody teeth at her pink haired sibling. Kur never quite understood what Ishtar's problem with her was, but she was certain whatever it was, it was all within the head of the deranged green haired goddess.

[Bloodedge]

Ishtar didn't know how that finger got there, she said. She was no pretender, she added. The first of these things was something Sukuna believed wholeheartedly. "I know you don't. This is still mine," he said quickly. As for the second clause, well... "I don't know if you are or aren't. I don't care either. Oh, and you can fix yourself up if you learn the Reverse Curse Technique," he stated. Ishtar couldn't manage a normal curse of any sort, but he wasn't lying about the reverse technique. If she could somehow learn, she could fix herself. If not, she'd probably recover over time anyway.

Most important of all, Sukuna had his fourth finger. He held it high, tilted his head back and dropped that finger directly into his throat. An audible swallow ensued, and his power surged enough to send waves out from the continent's farthest shores. "Aahh, miy quef," he said after a deep inhale. Sukuna hadn't been so satisfied in a long, long time. He now had something that felt a little more natural, including a few more of his innate abilities. Among said abilities was one which caused a small mouth to open on the side of his face─ the same cheek presently pointed toward Kur. "I've kept you waiting. You come here too," he demanded. Ishtar was right again; Kur wouldn't be sounding so 'high and mighty' soon, if her previous speech could even be counted as such. It didn't matter; Sukuna was feeling far too great to care. "Kehaha! You can get down on your knees too. Yeah... do that~"

[Apollymi]

There was a certain sparkle in Ishtar's eyes. Why wouldn't there be, he accepted her answer he understood! Yes, that was fine, but according to Sukuna she could learn a Reversed Curse Technique and heal herself. There was marked confusion on the face of Ishtar at such words. "What's a Reverse Cursed Technique?" she asked as if aghast. In the same moment, Kur held her head like it was on fire. Surely there was no one on the planet this stupid. There were children with more sense, and she knew it, she'd reincarnated them. "The fact that you remember how to breathe is a thing of wonder..." Kur managed. Ah yes, she was still feeling snarky, right up until that fourth finger was swallowed by Sukuna. That was terrible.

The implication of a Reversed Curse Technique was that you could bless yourself into healing. Yes, that's how Kur would interpret this. When all this was over she'd probably do it to herself. Modify her memories to forget the end part of this and remember only the fun parts. That seemed like a good idea. All the while Ishtar remained injured but without actually crushing one of her cores, she wouldn't die. This form had fallen from Chaldea once and it still lived afterwards... though admittedly she'd died shortly after.

Whatever, Kur was having demands placed on her and Ishtar was loving it. And Kur to her credit didn't run, she only wished this be over with soon enough for her to go on about her day. It was demanded that she move forward but there was commentary about how he'd kept her waiting. Kur had enough sense to feel how his power spread, and she was fairly certain she could only really do something about him in the Underworld and even that wasn't necessarily guaranteed. Whatever thing was about to happen here, he was at least not forcing her will into his... she could live with her pride intact. She moved towards him with her head held high. "I mean I'm not really worried about waiting. It isn't like I signed up for torture," she mentioned. Surely she'd fall to her knees in a rather elegant manner. "Alright," she said looking up at him, her eyes drifting towards that extra mouth. "So yes, double of the face parts..." she mused. There was so much disappointment in her soul, so much irritation, but she covered that with a bit of snark. Ishtar on the other hand found that extra mouth repulsive. Maybe he'd not ever have that showing. It detracted from the tattooed look she preferred. Kur would take whatever this torture was, but she had no intention of making anything that happened to her be something Ishtar could enjoy. She'd cried her eyes out when she was younger, and even outwardly questioned why Ishtar made it a point to ruin her life. At this point she simply expected it. The worst thing about this was the amount of normalcy people treated others like crap on the demands of the village idiot. All the while Ishtar relished in the suffering of this other girl. She was going to be put in her place in then abandoned for her glorious self!

[Bloodedge]

What's a Reverse Curse Technique? Of all the things that required only common sense, Ishtar questioned something which delivered all of its information in the name. Sukuna grunted. How many things needed explaining? "It's like a curse... but reversed. This one might be right; you should focus more on breathing before you forget," he chided. Maybe that one was born of a curse he'd long since forgotten─ one that crippled the mind from birth.

Kur's approach was one he watched with great intent. Four eyes were excitedly scanning her up and down, especially as she descended onto her knees. What she said in doing so, she said in truth... as she understood it. "You're right. You didn't sign up for it, but you earned everything I'm gonna do to you~" Sukuna proclaimed. Kur was disappointed, annoyed and snarky... for now. Sukuna had spent a lot of this day thus far figuring out what kinds of people these goddesses were, and he was going to bring out another side of this one. How? Well, he'd start with correcting her about the 'face parts' as she called them. "Double? Not quite," he said. In the very next moment, Sukuna would be raising a hand to grab Kur by the face, palm covering her mouth. Then, and only then, would something truly strange happen. Something worked its way out from its palm to force its own way into Kur's mouth while Sukuna held her cheeks firmly. What this thing was... it was heated, moist, and a bit prehensile. He would have expected someone like Ishtar to be fully confused if she were on the receiving end, but maybe this one would realize... there was a tongue coming out of Sukuna's hand. Of course, this invasive muscle was not sent forth in any normal way. Bodily fluids were the core source of mana transfers, and Sukuna's mana was a curse of its own. What would something of a purposeful outpour do? He'd fuel his cursed energy directly into her untainted mouth, and simply... see what happened. Some mortals throughout history had likened exposure to Sukuna's mana to various deadly drugs, so what effect would a little exposure have on a Creator?

[Apollymi]

It seemed that Sukuna was in agreement with Kur about the lack of sense in Ishtar's head. That was something at least. "Hmph, as if she's right about anything..." Ishtar didn't seem to realize the gravity of the situation. It was obvious that she was at least the dumbest person in any room, there were only a few in the world who could qualify as more stupid and even that was only situational. The stunning thing about the situation is that she managed to be so absolutely confident and so stupid at the same time. Whatever that wasn't something Kur had time to consider really, there was something more pressing at hand.

Torture. Though she was still a bit snarky, it seemed Sukuna didn't really mind this at all. Though he'd murdered at least one goddess with about as much thought as children took killing ants. Whatever the case he made the proclamation that though she hadn't signed up for it, she'd earned everything he was going to do to her. There in Kur's eyes was the first sign of her confusion. The entire time they'd been speaking throughout this little event, he'd never changed the manner in which he spoke to her. She really didn't get it, why was she being tortured if he didn't hate her specifically? Why was he still being nice, if he just wanted to hurt her? She could blame many things for her lack of understanding but it didn't really matter. According to the man it wasn't just double of his facial parts. And soon she found his hand clamped over her mouth and then something strange happened. There was something heated, moist and prehensile emerging from the palm that clamped her face. 'Is that a tongue?!' her mind questioned it and in her shock her mouth opened and she figured out that indeed it was and that she was having her first kiss stolen by a hand mouth. And now there was Kur's face and eyes immediately clashing for color. The uneducated would think she was finding it hard to breathe, but, she was actually being given... mana? She'd never been given mana in this manner before, it slipped into her being further reddening her face and leaving her body to tingle just a bit. Those eyes of hers got glassy and seemed to almost close sleepily. The rush was a bit different, it was like she couldn't feel her skin and bones any more... or like a gust of wind which stripped away all exterior stress. This was nice... and there was a certain light stickiness developing between her thighs but... why? Why was he giving her mana in such a way. He was going to do that with the person he chose, right?

All the while her body seemed to be antsy and squirming, Ishtar took it a specific way. It looked from her angle like the other girl was being choked unconcious and that was about what she wanted for her. Though more pain should be applied, this was a good start. "Hmph, serves her right!" she uttered. Yes, there was still a large hole in her chest she hadn't figured out yet how to heal, but that didn't matter. That bitch Kur, was finally being put in her place and this was something that Ishtar relished in.

[Bloodedge]

As the tongue from his hand thrashed about within Kur's mouth, Sukuna kept a keen eye... or four, on her face. She appeared confused, and eventually... flustered? Red-faced and squirming under his initial efforts, Kur managed to further excite Sukuna. A mortal would have exploded from that much of a sample, while she remained conscious. "Keh! Subarashii!" Sukuna chanted, the grin on his face almost sickening. The tongue in Kur's mouth was extending and writhing until it reached her throat. A quick jut let it slither its way down before Sukuna jerked his hand away from her mouth. In that moment, the tongue was still protruding from his hand, now with a thick trail of literally cursed saliva bridging it to Kur's mouth. "You survived that?!" he exclaimed. "A lot of those others would be dead right now! But you, I can experiment with!"

Old habits were about to rear their heads as Sukuna's excitement grew. He could hardly contain himself already; mana was spreading from his body and infecting the atmosphere, warping and corroding it. "If you can survive that, what else can you take? It's not torture unless I ruin you bit by bit!" Sukuna had always been regarded as crazed, and moments like this were why. The mouth that previously opened in his cheek disappeared, but the one in his hand remained. That protruding tongue soon found itself meeting with Sukuna's own original mouth. Yes, Sukuna appeared to be sucking on his own tongue, consuming residual mana taken from the mouth of Kur. "Ehehahahaha! So, how is it?! You look dazed! Can you even move or talk now? Kehahaha!"

[Apollymi]

A tongue on the palm of Sukuna's hand had been thrashing around inside the mouth of an untainted goddess. It seemed almost natural to push back against it, though it moved past her own mouth and into her throat it tickled there but she didn't gag, maybe there were nuances to this whole acceptance thing. Speaking of acceptance, her body naturally accepted that mana infusion and spreading it around caused various physical effects. Her body had never known an unknown power source and so it tried to metabolize and as it did her brain started to catch up to what was happening here. "Great? Why's it great?" she was translating that language he spoke in her own brain. It was strange when she finally caught up, her answers were a tiny bit behind. Like she was just a bit slow to reply. She was one he could experiment with. He was excited by her survival? Really?!

All the while Ishtar was experiencing the greatest of glees. Watching her sister be tormented by a demon had to be one of her greatest possible feats. And it'd taken almost nothing to accomplish. He'd already started to impose himself sickly upon her, shoving a tongue down her throat from his hand? That was a gross place for a mouth, but forcing someone else to make that weird mouth to mouth contact known as kissing was suitable torture. "Hmph serves you right having to endure something so disgusting!" she muttered. All the while, Kur was undergoing some weird processes. If she could survive this what else could she take? She didn't know and honestly she was confused, was she supposed to like this strange feeling of her tingling skin or not? It didn't seem like she should dislike it. It felt... good. Great even, like power flowing to all her extremities like she'd never felt before. But it was also numbing, like it was slowing down certain senses while heightening others. "I feel... strange." she managed with reddened face. "I can't feel my bones..." she uttered the fingers of her hand twitching as her eyes opened with a slightly darker light around the edges. She watched as Sukuna sucked mana off that extra tongue and wondered why he did that, but also seemed to be enamored by it. "I know that doesn't sound so bad, but my bones are big..." she said giggling. Those words probably didn't make much sense... but she couldn't really describe how she felt. It was great, but whoozy. All the while the area around them seemed to be changing, and Ishtar had barely taken notice considering where her eyes were.

[Bloodedge]

What an interesting specimen Kur was. She could still speak, but her ability to move remained in question. She couldn't feel her bones? Hilarious! Weird as that admission was, it was far from the oddest effect his mana ever had on someone. According to Kur though, her bones were big, and that made it strange. It went without question that she was heavily affected by his mana, even with the ability to internalize it. Maybe that had to do with her lack of mana transfer prior to this.

"Don't you worry. You'll get a nice big bone to make up for the ones you can't feel. After I'm done having fun, I'll get down to business and break you," he promised. Whether that was clear to any listeners or not, Sukuna didn't care. Kur obviously didn't understand what was really happening here, but to Sukuna, that only made the experience better. He did have to test her ability to move, though. If she still had the ability, maybe he'd have to fix that. "Gesk," he spoke, using Cursed Speech to deliver a command. Specifically, he ordered her to squirm while his mana continued working its way through her. Those who had been drugged were always more interesting when they attempted movement. This, too, was something he wished to see from the death goddess. Kur said she felt strange; Sukuna intended to have her feel far, far stranger over the next few minutes.

[Apollymi]

Kur was heavily affected by her first mana transfer but it was far from the worst thing that could happen. She seemed to be barely capable of keeping herself up but she wasn't in any pain or anything like that. No... and Sukuna was still talking to her pretty peacefully. He claimed that after he was done having his fun, he'd give her a bone to make up for the ones she couldn't currently feel. Her eyes widened sparkled with strange light. "Oh? You collect bones too?" that was probably a strange question but Kur was a strange and oddly innocent girl. Except for the most direct of his words she'd not assumed anything innately sexual about most of his interaction with her the whole day. "Ohohohoho!" Ishtar laughed. This one thought she was stupid and didn't even understand the threat being aimed at her. She was to be raped and broken! This was too good to be true!

As Ishtar watched she seemed content. 'Hmph, obviously he's lowering her guard by continuing to be nice to her. That will only make her suffer more when she's abandoned after being broken for my glorious self!' she thought. Suddenly the woman on the ground with the hole in her chest seemed rather triumphant. She was so busy watching this fray and making up her understanding of events that she'd all but abandoned the idea of fixing herself. Soon enough one of those cursed speech words was delivered and this time it was actually directed at Kur. It took effect but she couldn't actually understand the word. Still her body reacted just the same, like she was being tickled, but it was strange. She bounced a bit her hands clenching and unclenching in her lap while she was on her knees. She seemed to be experiencing some terrible form of sensation, that wouldn't allow her to be still. But... it did not feel bad. "That word, I don't know it. I haven't known a couple of the ones you've said and I know every language of this world," the death goddess said. Perhaps, it would make sense eventually. He'd said the word and she'd started to feel inclined to move. So maybe it was like that, a word that meant a specific type of movement but with her reddened face and the strange feeling between her legs it was hardly necessary to force the issue. What was she doing exactly, twisting, in an almost uncomfortable manner all while her body shook and her face reddened. She'd liken it to being caught by attention she didn't want... squirming? Did he force something so specific? Did she mind doing it? Was this really torture?

[Bloodedge]

Did Sukuna also collect bones? That wasn't at all what he'd been talking about, but... that was actually common ground between Kur and himself, as he did indeed have a collection of bones floating around somewhere. "Yeah, but... not the point. You'll see," he said. This was going to be entertaining, just as Sukuna anticipated.

A single word was all Sukuna ever needed to produce effects. Already in something of a struggle, Kur began writhing about. She look as if she were attempting some amount of resistance, but to no avail. Sukuna didn't believe there was enough anguish just yet; that could be worked on over time. Ah, but what was this? In the early part of what would become a long torture session, Kur decided to question the word he used. She knew every language of this world? That meant nothing. "Pathetic. It's not a language from this world. My Cursed Speech is in a language that only exists now in the Void. I wouldn't degrade it with some mortal language," he said, believing curses were only diluted by the additional mortal influence. Based on what happened to the Creators in this world, there was much merit to his theory.

With Kur squirming the way she was, Sukuna could hardly help himself. His claws swept through the air casually, as they had done several times before. This time, the target of his laceration was Kur's clothing. He thought to make it something simple, something building up to glory over time. "Gesk," he repeated upon shredding her footwear. "Gesk," he said again while another swipe shredded its way up her dress, all to expose the goddess' feet and shins. His hand was still elevated. While continuing to force squirming upon her, Sukuna would continue to see more and more. Of course, he intended a few breaks such as the present moment to observe flesh made bare.

[Apollymi]

Apparently, there was a commonality between Kur and Sukuna that did not involve directly their powers and abilities. He claimed that he also collected bones, but that wasn't what he meant. Did she miss something while trying to clear the fog from her brain? "Huh? I'm still really confused..." she mentioned. Ah and then there was still the squirming. But Sukuna was also still talking to her as if this was supposed to be a friendly exchange. None of this made sense, and her body wasn't currently completely under her own control. She felt strange and there was almost a pulsing feeling in the depths of her soul as she tried to think.

Whatever the case, she managed to at least question the word. Though she felt like it took forever to get her speech out. It seemed that it was pathetic, the words that he used to speak his curses into existence only lived within the Void. Kur's mother had explain the Void a few times. Explaining that it was the space which held all the world could no longer hold. It sounded a bit sad and lonely, when she'd heard about it, and a young Kur had questioned if the Destroyers banished there were lonely. "I see... but, they still have meaning and if you're speaking them here then they will become part of the world again..." the young woman said.

As part of that thought, more of those commands were given and her body continued to shake, move and practically vibrate from the attention. And he was shredding her clothes, starting with her shoes. Was this some kind of humiliation tactic? Was he going to strip her of clothing or try and make her embarrass herself? Well, that would be a bit hard, the only other person here was Ishtar and compared to her stupidity it was almost impossible to feel self-humiliation. All the while her reddened face and seeming lack of smug expression made Ishtar more happy by the second. Obviously Kur was suffering from the embarrassment of being stripped. She'd be abused and she'd never recover. Virgins like her didn't even know what they were missing. And then she'd be so terrified she'd never want to do it again. She'd be ruined as competition and never again could she try and stand between glorious Ishtar and her goals! Yes, that was her firm belief. "Why why why? Why do you keep ordering me to squirm? And what did my clothes do to you?" these were the questions of Kur as she came to understand the order being given more explicitly. Those other words he spoke also seemed to be making a bit more sense in her head as she thought about what happened immediately after they were spoken. She'd probably be able to learn the language itself if she had enough context for the commands. Her mind was trying to think logically but her body was starting to feel a bit like it was burning on the inside. That pinkened color wasn't just in her face anymore it'd spread to the tips of her ears and down her neck. She almost felt like she should be taking off her clothes but why would she feel that way?

[Bloodedge]

"Good. Stay confused. Not knowing why you're being tormented is the best way to be tormented," Sukuna explained. He'd yet to be satisfied by the outcome of this little exchange. He would soon have Kur understand not everything, but enough to react in no less than one shining moment. She thought the speech of the Void would rejoin the world─ such a childish notion. "No," he said plainly.

Well well, it seemed this one had enough of a brain to put that green-haired one to shame. By context alone, she learned the command he'd given as a curse. Kur questioned it in the end, and didn't seem to understand why her clothes were being shredded. Sukuna would not be answering either of those questions. Instead, the grin on his face grew more lecherous, almost malicious. Through the suffering of others, he gained satisfaction. Kur had yet to suffer enough, but he could almost taste it in the near future. "Fiel," he said, cursing the goddess to rise from the ground. Another swipe cut her dress just above the knee. He knew how to make this even more riveting for himself, but would he do it? Yes... he would. "What's the matter, little girl? Too immature to catch up? Even that one over there knows what I'm about to do. Delt sisa." Sukuna's most recent use of Cursed Speech targeted not Kur, but Ishtar. In the mortal tongue known as common, his phrase was... tell her. He couldn't just let the pink-haired girl be completely ignorant of the situation for too long... though based on Ishtar's own understanding, he anticipated a miscommunicated intention or twelve.

[Apollymi]

According to this man she should stay confused. She was being tormented and that was the best way to be tormented. "That... doesn't make sense either," she said. Still she couldn't help but squirm and feel strange with the nature of her current being. There was the issue of language that he apparently thought wouldn't be making its way back into the world. But that was probably just a difference in opinion. If the demon spawn of the original Destroyers were truly already making their way back in, it wasn't a matter of decision, unless he dictated the laws of language. No. That would be ridiculous.

What was actually ridiculous. Another command which made her rise to her now bare feet. And yet another strip of clothing went missing from her physical being. Why was she being stripped. Being naked wasn't exactly terrible for a goddess. If she wanted to she'd simply shine like a light or turn herself into a skeleton or something of that nature to avoid being naked in front of strangers. Not that she felt ashamed of her body in anyway. Weird, she still didn't get the point. It seemed that Sukuna caught on to this fact and decided to tease her about it, "Look if it's something she understands I'm not sure I actually want to know..." Kur stated plainly. She'd been around Ishtar for long enough to know the only thing the woman knew was scheming, obsession, and idiocy... and none of those were things she needed in her mind.

Still the curse came to Ishtar forcing her to speak which she truly enjoyed all too much. She was going to be the one to stab home the utter despair of this moment. Sukuna had given her the power to utterly destroy her enemy emotionally. He was more than worthy of warming her bed until she was able to acquire the man she wished for. "Ohohohoho!~ Listen up you lowly Runt!" started Ishtar. At a moment like this Kur kind of wished this was just over. Tormented was enough it was purely torture to have to keep listening to Ishtar be Ishtar for lack of a better term. "He's stripping you and making you squirm because he's going to defile that innocent body of yours. He's going to force his cock into you and make you cry in pain like the lowly trash you are! And then what will you be but a used broken disgusting thing to crawl back to your little underworld all alone knowing no one will ever want you again!" Ishtar declared. Kur's eyes widened in legitimate unfathomable fear. It pulsed in her body and then it was replaced by undying disgust. "You signed me up for a rape? Really? Why? What is wrong with you? What did I ever do to you? To either of you?!" There was madness in this world if Kur was to be raped for no reason at all other than Ishtar ordering it. Still Ishtar was a bit annoyed though this girl had just found out what should have been the most world shattering news, the way she was looking at her now... that wasn't what she wanted.

[Bloodedge]

And so, Ishtar carried on with her explanation of events to come. Much to Sukuna's chagrin, it didn't come before that shrill, annoying laughter of the green-haired goddess, as well as a rather weak and repeated insult. Either way, Sukuna kept an ear open for her words. Several points were made, and to his surprise... most of them were half right. "Eh? That's more accurate than I thought it would be," he said in a minor state of shock. Of course, Ishtar was only about 50% accurate. A small amount of clarification would be given as he counted off points using his fingers, though it would sound more like repeating than he intended.

"Defiled body, made to cry, broken, used and never good for anyone else... Yeah, that's a lot more accuracy than I expected. Good job, brat," he said of Ishtar's assertion. She may have been very wrong about a few things in there, but the gist was almost there. As for Kur being signed up for a rape, well... he supposed she was right about that as well. "Keh! I guess she did, huh? I didn't even have the word in mind, but that makes it even better, doesn't it?" Sukuna was more elated than ever. He was the Demon Lord of Obscenity, after all. Curses came from him originally, but in reality, all things taboo were linked to him. Rape was far from concerning to someone like Sukuna. In fact, he heard that statement from Kur and met it with a wider, sicker smile. "Did you think I was inspecting all of you for nothing?" he wondered. Another swipe took more of Kur's dress, exposing the whole of her legs. He hadn't quite reached the crotch, but there was purpose in that. "Maybe if you put on a good enough show, I'll be nice and do you a favor. You had some good moves earlier, so show me those 'panties' you were talking about~"

[Apollymi]

For a moment, Kur thought there might have been some modicum of falsity in the speech of Ishtar. She wasn't the brightest star in the sky, it was possible she was misinterpreting what was happening here. But no, Sukuna rather vaguely agreed that she'd hit most of the points of this supposed 'torment' or 'torture' as Ishtar called it. "Eh?!" that was it. There was too much shock in Kur's soul right now for her go through all her thoughts and try to make sense of this. She was in a stark bit of panic which was only heightened by that mana she'd already received. She didn't need to be this afraid. She'd never done anything to deserve this much malice being turned towards her.

Lucky for Kur she got an itemized list, to be defiled, made to cry, broken, used, and never good for anyone else? Hadn't she experienced enough? She'd been the lone ruler of the underworld for millennia. Even when she did appear in other places people never talked to her, the only company she ever managed to keep was children and she needed to experience this level of harm. All the while, Ishtar beamed seemingly pleased that she'd been right, and she still had blood in her mouth. "Hmph, of course!" she stated triumphantly. "You were born a runt who dared to be in my way!" this was the last of her statements about Kur. And still Kur looked down at her with utter disgust. Between fear of what this man would do to her and her abject disgust at Ishtar she was sure her head would explode. "So, everybody is happy, except me. That's the point, got it." Kur should have been more defeated than she was... but at this point she wasn't even sure why she expected anything. She still couldn't think clearly enough to piece this whole situation together, but she'd already decided she wouldn't simply flee to avoid any potential problems in the world. Was she really about to sacrifice her own body right now to avoid whatever dumb thing Ishtar would want if she ran first? Yes.

Sukuna went on to question why she thought he'd been inspecting everyone. "Models for your statue making hobby?" that was another snarky set of words. More of her dress was torn away but it wasn't enough to leave her exposed truly. But here and now, there was another request as it were, one oddly not forced by a particular cursed order. "Really? Fine... Fine..." she questioned. He wanted to see her panties and if she made it entertaining enough he'd do her a favor? What kind of favor... at this point there was nothing to lose so she supposed she'd show him. He liked how flexible she was, perhaps he would enjoy seeing that in a different manner. How? Well, she bent over at the waist her chest falling forward a bit still facing and then she took hold of her left ankle. Since her dress had basically been shredded and she was barefoot, she had no problem gaining the proper balance, and there was nothing to stop her from lifting her right leg into the air as she stood up straight. That little sliver of skirt would lift as her leg did, showing in the moment, a pair of black and red lace panties, which were strings at the side. She then spun on her foot spinning around to the back so in the moment he'd get a full circle view of the part of her rear that was exposed because the cut of those panties was what people called 'thongs'. After making the full rotation, showing full curve of shapely legs, rear and even her privates, she stopped and lowered her leg gracefully. She'd go on to remove them from her own hips as her dress fell back into place once she was done she slipped them over her ankles and stood up straight holding them in front of herself. "There, that's what they look like..." she muttered. Ah but her face was frighteningly red. She was also not making eye contact with anyone. All the while Ishtar was annoyed. She could definitely do something like that... it wasn't special enough to be entertaining. Kur was underdeveloped by comparison it couldn't have been interesting to look at her butt or privates just because of some panties. The idea was impossible. It wouldn't save her.

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna offered Kur a single bit of reprieve. If she entertained him, he would grant her a single wish. Though she seemed so very defeated to have given up on almost everything ahead of her, the Goddess of Death agreed... after a snarky rebuttal about his earlier inspections, which made Sukuna snicker. "Is that a deal?" he asked. This would be the second moment he proposed the infamous deal with a devil. Alas, there were more important things occurring than any old agreement.

Kur didn't offer some simple show at all. She began with something that seemed entirely unrelated, bending at the waist and grabbing one of her ankles. How was that supposed to accomplish the goal? Oh. Only a few seconds later, it became clear how. With that ankle held, her other leg rose straight into the air, making full use of the flexibility she exemplified earlier and unveiling those undergarments. Oh, but that wasn't all this little maneuver showed. Sukuna had a full view of Kur's undercarriage, legs and, after a quick turn, the surprisingly uncovered flesh of her ass. Sukuna had four eyes, and all four widened over the course of that showing. Whatever this thong thing was, he liked it. Most importantly though, thoughts of how he would eventually be contorting this one rushed through his mind with no end in sight. "Ehehe~" Sukuna chuckled, somewhat creepily. Then... then came a real treat. Kur righted herself, removing those undergarments while her dress' remains fell back into place. What a tease; he just barely missed something else he was keen to see. Oh well; he did get to see Kur's embarrassment as she held out that recently-removed pair of panties. "Sdid af czek." Cursed Speech was once again utilized with the command 'look at me' aimed at Kur. More and more, she was assuring a very specific outcome to this meeting. Only when her gaze was set on Sukuna's grinning face would he speak again. "That was pretty good. If you want to strike a deal though, you need a condition. I'm a demon of my word, you know?"

[Apollymi]

"Yes..." It was a deal. If she could find reprieve today it might be worth it. And who knew maybe this could go better for her than she initially expected. Whatever the case her little maneuver was finished and she was content not to look directly at anyone, until she wasn't. Another one of those cursed set of words came from him and after hearing them Kur was compelled to turn her reddened face towards him and look upon the creepy visage. She'd seen one with similar intent in it before, and it belonged to Enki, but somehow it was both more and less frightening in this moment. Still she was holding those panties and now she was looking at this man and she still couldn't make heads or tails of this situation.

She'd been signed up for a rape, but here he was offering her a deal. He claimed that she'd done pretty well and what she needed to strike a deal with him was a condition. She interpreted that to mean she had to figure out what she wanted. What did Kur actually want? Technically she wanted right just now for this day to end without her rape. But he'd also just said he was a demon of his word, so he probably intended to continue his torture of her regardless. Actually, he'd said something about that earlier... what was it? Her head was still a bit too cloudy, she couldn't quite recall it right now. And it wouldn't help that all she could hear was the huffy breathing of Ishtar as she didn't like being ignored and was currently feeling like the downtime in this torture was too high. "Ugh, it's a deal with a demon not an oath... it doesn't take this long," she let out in exasperation. "Not taking advice from someone who doesn't understand the concept of a Reverse Curse Technique by name alone," that was a snarky reply but the truth of the matter. "That nasty attitude of yours is exactly why you'll get what's coming to you!" that was it from Ishtar soon after, she huffed. She knew there was no way for anyone to get out of an arrangement like this. It wasn't like she was Nerys and she would come to like it just because she was a pervert to start with. No, the ruining of Kur as an individual was guaranteed to work!

A laugh came from Kur after a moment. Imagine someone who signed someone up for a traumatizing experience like a rape, complaining about that person's attitude. The lack of self-awareness was quite frankly disturbing. "Hm, I am assuming I can't just ask you not to do this whole thing as it seems like some sort of contradiction. So, I guess, I'll take your favorite bone for my collection, in exchange for showing you my panties." she said. Her reasoning was rather simple, she'd aim to keep her soul calm after all this was over, by going home and making something of the presented item. Then today wouldn't be a totally bad day for her, and she didn't have to worry about getting caught up in any long term ramifications. A simple request that would help her later when she could be at peace in exchange for knowing she was about to be traumatized in some way. At her request Ishtar laughed. "And you think I'm stupid you could have at least asked him to go easy on you, or something dumb like that..." she proclaimed. So quick to put down another's ideals and such that Kur was quite certain this woman never thought of any but the moment she was in.

[Bloodedge]

To his credit, Sukuna waited patiently while the goddess came up with a condition for the offered binding vow. She had all the time in the world to produce an answer; he didn't particularly care how long they stood here. It did matter to Ishtar, though. Why she even thought to have a say in the matter, Sukuna didn't know. No matter; the exchange between her and Kur was too short-lived to become a proper annoyance. It didn't take too long at all for Kur to think of a condition, and...

Oh, she couldn't have made a better offer if she knew exactly what was going on here! To demand his favorite bone in exchange for showing her panties, she may as well have given wedding vows right then and there. How many times would Sukuna's grin grow this day? Apparently, it would happen at least once more. "Kehehehaha!" he bellowed. Once again, he'd be a little old-fashioned. Sukuna offered his right hand, which bled from its palm just as it did before. The fingers of that hand twitched a few times, as if to beckon Kur hastily. "Deal! You show me panties, I give you the best bone I've got. If you don't love it, I'll get another one!" he offered to sweeten the deal. Conventionally, binding vows between two people required something beneficial to both parties. Sukuna had such in-depth knowledge of them, he could exploit the rules almost on a whim... but this one would be a true and proper exchange, whether Kur knew it or not. "Now let me ask you something. You like big bones, or small bones?"

[Apollymi]

To his credit Sukuna wasn't rushing Kur at all. She was allowed to think fully through her wish, minus the minor interruption by Ishtar. Of course, she was quite surprised by the amount of enthusiasm shown by this demon when she stated what she wanted. She was beginning to believe they could have gotten along pretty regularly if not for this strange turn of events happening. She could have almost smiled at the sweetened deal if she wasn't still internally struggling with the current way things were going. He even laughed again, with all this happening one would think this wasn't a rape negotiation but instead just a random conversation between friends. Kur didn't have a lot of those... she probably would have befriended this man, since he didn't seem to be off put by the whole bone collecting thing. "Alright then..." she said looking down at his beckoning fingers and extending her own hand into his. It was a soft gesture but she prepared herself for the pain of this blood contract while Ishtar huffed in disgust. 'Bunch of weirdos, excited about a bone collection. It's not like I'll be letting him wander off to visit her if she doesn't like whatever bone he pulls from his collection,' Ishtar was sure she could keep this demon busy enough that Kur could never have a friend either. No, she'd be left alone and wallowing in her little kingdom, the one she'd stopped her from claiming before... all of this could have been easy but she chose to stand against her. First by being born, then by trying to get a man who should have belonged to her, then by standing up to her when she tried to take the underworld back... yes she deserved all of this and much more.

Then, while such a deal was being struck, Kur was asked her preference on bones. Now, as far as she was concerned this was a fairly reasonable question for one who collected bones. "Hm, well I kind of like all of them. But I think out of context big bones are better to look at. But not like 'I don't know how this exists' big, but more like 'Wow, that's unique' big... I don't know if that makes sense," she confessed, seeming a little bit sheepish. That was something that didn't seem to change, even in a panic she seemed almost nervous for just the regular conversation. More or less she was saying she didn't want to see like monster bones when thinking about bone structure but instead just proportionate bones that told a story.

[Bloodedge]

Kur's hand extended to reach Sukuna's own. The prick to her palm was immediate, just before their hands met. She had no clue what she was really signing up for, did she? No, she didn't. When she answered his question about 'bones' in the awkward way she did, Kur continued to be ignorant of implications. She claimed to like all bones. Larger bones were preferred, but only if they weren't so monstrous as to be seen as impossible.

As their blood mixed, Sukuna gave this some consideration. He wasn't quite sure what counted as impossible in this world, and he didn't care to check either. Besides... if he wound up in the more ridiculous situation upon reveal, would that not make things that much better? Time and Kur's observation would tell. "It makes sense. I don't know; I don't spend my time comparing my bone's size to other people's. But, we'll see how it fits in your collection, huh?" In that moment, Sukuna's twisted smile returned in full force. Another twitch of two fingers shredded away his own clothes, baring the whole of his heavily-muscled form beneath that plain robe. Of course, attention was to be brought to the 'bone' he offered. He wasn't sure what counted as monstrous in this world, but... what he revealed was something that dangled, as if it were some tail of meat affixed to the front of his body. The markings present on his form appeared upon it, and it seemed to pulse an ominous aura as it swelled and hardened, bit by bit. Not quite firm enough to be considered erect, yet it still boasted girth akin to Sukuna's own forearm. "Your collection doesn't look so big though," he said while inspecting Kur's body once more. "So... I guess I'll have to try squeezing it in everywhere I can fit to get a good measure of it."

[Apollymi]

Kur was truly clueless about what she was signing up for, but that wasn't exactly her fault. Beyond the fact that her first mana transfer ever left her in a state which had her befuddled without anything else being added. Beyond that she was still rather concerned about her impending defiling so why would she? Why would she be able to think at all about anything? Of course, there were more things to further confuse her. After the injury to her hand, she was left with a wound in the center of her palm. She probably should have been a bit more concerned with the Reverse Curse Technique previously mentioned. She gave a bit of concentration to her palm. She was an entity of death, but in reversing that sort of thing, she watched as the wound to her hand began to close with the idea of a word like 'restore'. Sure it was in common but it seemed to have about the same amount of effectiveness as her Penance enforcing stare. Whatever the case, Sukuna claimed that they would see how his bone fit into her collection, considering he wasn't the type to compare his to others. "I'm sure it will be fine, Reverse Curse Technique is an interesting thing..." she said holding up the palm of her hand for him to see.

Moving on, there was something else happening soon after. And that was the shredding of Sukuna's clothing. Kur was soon met with the bare form of an incredibly muscled and tattooed adult male. Her eyes widened and that hand she'd been showing soon went to cover her eyes. But... her gaze had already traveled far too low. She'd seen it. That massive thing he would have called his cock. What was she supposed to do with that? Oh. She was done. "Wait... wait wait... what kind of conversation did you think we were having just now?!" she questioned. That hand over her face was blocking one eye but she was still peeking with the other. The extreme redness of her face having reached near fever pitch in a single moment. He couldn't be serious about putting something like that inside of her, right?

While this happened Ishtar could only laugh. So that was his great plan was it? He was instilling as much fear as possible by playing along with the childishness of Kur just waiting to unveil what was likely one of the best pieces of meat she'd laid her eyes on in quite a while. "He didn't mean bones he meant boner! Ohohohoho!~" that laugh and all of what was going on just made Kur snap again. She knew Ishtar far too well and the instinctual response happened because of it. "We both know you didn't know that... you would have been bragging about it earlier if you did!" and just like that the panic returned to Kur's soul. She'd been rather brave about this whole rape situation, but actually confronted with the thing that was supposed to fit inside her, even knowing that it could if she allowed it to, didn't help calm her down. Still a scoff from Ishtar, "Something like that is gonna destroy you, and then I will enjoy it~ It'll be even better seeing for myself that you couldn't actually handle it first... that one's even better than Gugalanna!~" she teased in her most annoying tone.

[Bloodedge]

Prior to his grand unveiling, Sukuna witnessed Kur showing her capacity for curses yet again. Unlike Ishtar, she would not be leaving an injury of Sukuna's creation alone. She restored her own hand, and he felt, even saw the curse energy moving backwards from the point of injury. Once more, she was proving her capacity and how great a choice he'd made. "Kehehe! Isn't it? Nothing's better than a good curse~" he mused. Sukuna wouldn't say, but he was rather looking forward to the moment Kur further expanded her knowledge and ability to utilize curses. Mortals had been trying to mimic his techniques for eons, but this particular goddess was showing the potential to use them properly.

When Sukuna bore his tool for all to see, Kur did her best to cover her eyes in embarrassment. Sadly, she could not hide the fact that one eye remained open and watching the very thing she would soon become intimately acquainted with. She wondered what sort of conversation he thought they were having. Was it not clear? Well, it could be soon. "We were having the conversation I wanted us to have: the one that ends with this being in you. Every hole you've got, every part of your body, is about to be my plaything. Were you expecting a real bone?" Sukuna was once again entertained beyond reason. Even so, his clarification would come with something of a life lesson. Ishtar was being an annoyance again, but she wasn't wrong; he never intended to offer Kur a literal bone for her literal collection. "Careful making deals with devils. Even if you make the right deal, you're never gonna get what you expect. It's a dangerous thing~" he explained.

In the very next moment, Sukuna's fingers twitched once more. What remained of Kur's dress was to be shredded in a very fine manner, thread by thread from bottom to top. "Now, where was I?" he continued while the slow shredding took place. He thought to leave a bit of time, all to let any residual dread set in and fester while Kur was stripped bare. "So, ready yet? It's about time I started ruining you forever. I'll give fair warning. By the time I'm done, nobody will even be able to recognize you~"

[Apollymi]

Kur had shown her use of his magic as an innocent reaction. She'd been doing stuff like that since she was a child. It only made sense to show someone whose techniques you were borrowing, how you were using them. Why did she have such a reflex? She didn't know just yet, but she also wasn't sure it would matter at all in the long run. Besides he seemed so pleased by her progress... well she took it as him being pleased. As far as she realized he'd not called her dumb or stupid or had any negative commentary to offer the use of his techniques by her.

But like all things that innocent moment came crashing to a halt, mostly because he'd stripped his clothes off and was sitting in front of her naked. She'd tried looking away but she couldn't really. While she looked at his manhood through the blinds of her fingers, she found herself panicking once more. She'd thought this would be the sort of thing that would be terrible but then she could forget about it. She also figured she might like it, not the forced part but the sex itself. There was no way for her to reconcile this at all... and it was made exceedingly clear by Sukuna that he fully intended to place this bone of his within her body. "Well yes, we talked about them before... my wish was pretty clear... but I'll blame my fuzzy head for not thinking about it more, still...." she gave it a bit of thought. She had no one to blame for this but herself. A life lesson was being applied to this thing as well. Apparently these kinds of deals were just not meant to work out for the person making them. That was a bit of solace right. If she was being paid this kind of problematic experience, surely Ishtar would receive her comeuppance too. That would make it a bit better. Yes... that was probably something that would make her feel better later...

Ishtar's words were something she could have went without hearing. She'd been a bit scared of the idea of Gugalanna even while having only a base understanding of sex. Here and now she was going to be traumatized by an experience, not simply romanced into one... why? Why? More horrendous laughter would come from Ishtar, as she didn't even register the life lesson of Devil Deals, as she was too busy enjoying the suffering of Kur. "Ohohohoho!~" she laughed at this girl's fear. This was exactly what she deserved. Kur for her part in this, had her clothing shredded thread by thread, and though she'd thought she'd be able to stand firm on this, it was happening a bit too rapidly for her to feel anything other than frightened. "Wait wait... I can't I really don't even know your name... I can't turn into her just letting anyone do random stuff to me..." she blurted out one more snarky comment. Then she turned as the last thread fell, she just needed a bit of space, she was panicking. This was too much. And... she wasn't going anywhere. The last time she'd been even remotely afraid she'd been claimed by the underworld. Was she really so outclassed here? Was this really going to happen? A single tear slipped down her face, she couldn't control it... she didn't like this feeling, she likened it to mortal dread. All the while the fullness of her backside was facing Sukuna. She really couldn't watch this happen... it was far too frightening.

[Bloodedge]

Fear was settling in the mind of Kur. Sukuna had not yet experienced a single moment which he didn't enjoy to the fullest. Kur cowered before her immediate future upon seeing the reality of it for herself. Now Sukuna could consider this approach satisfying. Kur cowered, and his rod only grew as a result of seeing that terror take hold of her. He was so high on the rush of this moment, he didn't even register Ishtar's ridiculous laughter this time. "Oh?~" he muttered as she turned around, having none of that dress remaining to cover her flesh.

What exactly was turning away from him supposed to do? The only thing she managed to do was show her ass again, literally. Of course, that only meant Sukuna had a target to focus on; he knew from earlier she was hiding a very appealing lump of meat under all that fabric. As such, he began stepping forward, ever so slowly as if still letting it all sink in. Kur complained about not knowing his name, saying she couldn't turn into someone like Ishtar by letting random individuals do random things to her. "Kehahaha! If you can't turn into that, then don't? What, are you pitiful enough to just be taken advantage of by anyone? If you're that pathetic, you should consider yourself lucky I got to you when I did~" he teased. One additional step placed Sukuna within striking range of Kur's rear, and with that, he recalled an earlier mention of his 'sudden' and 'stingy' slap. Her backside was covered then, so what would she think now? He was going to find out. From just behind Kur and a little to the left, Sukuna lifted his own cock using his left hand. In doing so, it would become exposed, visible to Kur not far from her left hip. At the same time, Sukuna's right hand delivered a mighty slap to her uncovered buttocks. It may not have been as rough as what he'd done to Ishtar before, but it was also not so gentle as what he'd done to Kur just before that. "I asked you a question. Look at it. Isn't it exciting that you're gonna be destroyed by this?"

[Apollymi]

Kur's fear also made her mostly immune to Ishtar's taunts. It was hard to concentrate on an annoyance when something a threat was imminent. Besides that she had the most ominous feeling that he was approaching her rear. She couldn't defend herself from him, not really. If it'd been possible she likely would have already disappeared from this spot. But she hadn't, even her own failsafe seemed to have failed her this day. All the while that looming shadow of a man was approaching her now and with that knowledge another tear fell from her eyes. How could she not cry out her terror? The only thing saving her from actually sobbing was her lack of speech in the moment. Ah, but he claimed she shouldn't be that pitiful and that she could just not become like that. He also didn't actually tell her his name. What was she just supposed to fear some nameless demon forever?! He claimed she was lucky he'd gotten to her when he did? How? How was it lucky she'd encountered what was likely the only being on this planet she couldn't just send immediately for judgement in the underworld. "Lucky to encounter the only being who could threaten me like this on the world, that's not luck!" she wasn't sobbing but those tears had started to stream down her face.

And just a moment later that looming shadow was so close, he demanded she look and her gaze almost mechanically moved towards what had appeared in the corner of her eye. She was too afraid. Her mind was far too panicked and now she was looking at that massive monster previously hidden from view and being asked one of the most ridiculous questions ever. She'd not answered him before? She was supposed to be keeping track of his questions? Then a hand came down upon her rear at a moment so unexpected she yelped. It was a sound that could have been interpreted as pain, but her body didn't say it was... not completely. She definitely felt like her cheeks were probably reddened but it wasn't as if she'd been properly injured or anything. Actually, wasn't rape usually way more violent than this, why had he only slapped her rear? It was harder than before but... it still wasn't terrible. Was this ruin? Was she already being defiled? "No. No it's not exciting, I'm fucking terrified!" what an honest statement made by the lass. The only man in the world who could hurt her, was planning to do exactly that... and for what, because Ishtar wanted her to suffer for nothing and saw an opportunity to make that happen.

What of Ishtar though? She was enjoying the show actually. The moment tears started streaming down Kur's face she became elated. It was about time someone made that high and mighty runt fall off her high horse. "It isn't even in yet, wait until he's giving you something to cry for!!" she goaded her younger sister. It was so malicious. Kur had never done anything wrong to anyone. Everything Ishtar had gotten as from her sister that was negative was deserved and accounted for by the green haired goddess' actions. She was laughing now though, that annoying and shrill laugh and enjoying the sheer terror that Kur was giving off.

[Bloodedge]

From his current position, Sukuna was able to view Kur's face from the left side. Ah, she was crying already. He'd promised as much, but even he didn't anticipate it so soon; that was something he expected after some form of penetration. She couldn't even comprehend why she was so very lucky to meet him this day, to be chosen for this treatment. A simple slap on the ass made her yelp, and a simple question had her exclaiming how terrified she was. It was after that admission that Sukuna's left hand rose to the goddess' face. He grabbed her just as he'd done earlier, but not for the sake of forcing a tongue into her mouth; he did it to tilt her face toward his. Such a rare opportunity this was for Sukuna─ he couldn't resist licking that tear trail from her face, stopping just under the eye. Once there, the toothy grin of Sukuna was flashed as directly as it could be. "You're terrified, huh?"

Sukuna, the Demon Lord of Obscenity. Nearly all things terrible could be linked to him at some point in this world's history. To terrify a goddess that he would soon be ravaging was... riveting! "... Good. Don't worry, though. You won't have time to be terrified soon~" What did Sukuna mean by this? Well, Kur would eventually be feeling more things than a single person ever should. "Gtev," he said directly to Kur for the first time this day. She'd been able to receive a direct, albeit small mana transfer from him; it was time she got a bit more. To accomplish this, he would first bring her to her knees and step around to her fore, dangling his rod over her head. Only then would he have something else to say. "Jehnyl vensh revr." Despite what he'd been telling Ishtar earlier, full statements were applicable to Cursed Speech. In this case, he demanded that Kur open her mouth, which remained a very basic application. Was he telling the truth about accomplishing many things with a single curse? Of course he was, but that was neither here nor there.

[Apollymi]

Kur was in a state of panic which left her mind way too occupied to properly function. The fact that this was happening, actually happening to her when she'd never harmed anyone was almost unfathomable. This world wasn't kind to kind people, but it hadn't been particularly kind to her to start with. Now there was once again a hand on her face tilting her face backward this time, not just forcing mana into her body. Why? So that Sukuna could lick the tears off her face. He also grinned at her... what was that all about? She'd not realized she'd done anything to deserve anything resembling such malicious intent. "Yes." Kur answered simply water still streaming from her eyes. What else was she supposed to say? Well, she'd definitely answer any question she could, lest she end up in an even more dangerous position.

But what was this? He claimed she soon wouldn't have time to be terrified? How was that supposed to calm her down? It absolutely did no such thing. For all she knew he was planning to murder her and have sex with her corpse so her sister could laugh at her and claim her underworld for herself. She didn't even have time to consider it. She was given an order directly, one of few she'd experienced all day... and it made her sink to her knees. Though she really didn't want to, why would she? Being abused by some random man she didn't even know wasn't on her list of objectives for any day. What was more his manhood was over her head and not doing anything to reduce the amount of fear she felt. Yes, she knew it wouldn't kill her to take a penis of any size, but that didn't mean it wouldn't hurt her mentally. A phrase in that Cursed Speech had a different effect this time. Kur's mouth opened which was not doing anything for her mental state at all. He was really about to do something like that? As her lips parted they were pink an gently moistened mostly by her own tears, the most natural opening of her mouth led to her tongue gently peeking out. She had to prepare herself, she closed her eyes maybe it'd be over soon?

All the while, Ishtar looked nearly giddy. It was about time someone put the runt of the litter in her place. And here she was, now on her knees with a giant cock over her head ready to have her mouth violated with no way to stop it. "Ohohoho!~ You're gonna get choked until you pass out, runt!" exclaimed the green haired goddess. At such commentary Kur's eyes opened and widened. What was wrong with her, truly? Why did watching her little sister receive what had to be the most terrible torture imaginable to any woman, make her happy? There was truly no logic behind it. She was literally gleeful at the sight of someone else's pain and distress, how was this ever the person to be in charge of the concept of love? How?

[Bloodedge]

What a shame; Sukuna was able to hear the green-haired one again. In this case however, her phrasing wasn't an annoyance. As Kur knelt before him with her mouth open, tongue slightly protruding and supple lips moistened and ready to receive him, he saw multiple potentials based on Ishtar's speech. He could choke her until she blacked out, and that would be quite entertaining indeed. Alas, that would put a quick end to his entertainment. Tormented as Kur was, he wanted her conscious, even if said consciousness was compromised. He certainly didn't want her out of commission, though.

Whatever the case, the tool looming over Kur's face swayed left and right slowly. This effort was partially to continue tormenting the pink-haired goddess, but equally for the purpose of seeing her face past his own cock. His face still hadn't changed. Indeed, he'd be elated for some time to come. "Oi oi. That one over there didn't gag on my arm. You can gag on this though, can't you?" he wondered in a seemingly genuine manner. A few seconds later, Sukuna placed the head of his member right atop Kur's tongue. She looked so downright adorable in that helpless position, he thought to milk the moment as much as possible. He'd slide himself along that oral muscle as if it were a path to tread. As for how long he would travel that path... well, Sukuna was never really the type to hold himself back from anything unless somehow forced to by an even greater being.

[Apollymi]

Sukuna was still terrorizing Kur and there was nothing she could currently do about it. By her own approximation at least it wouldn't hurt... or would it? As she looked up into his face now that her eyes were open she saw the same sick grin present there. He really was amused by what he was doing to her, and it was kind of disorienting considering their earlier conversations had given her the impression they could have been friends. Ishtar was always taking things from her... not the other way around, she wasn't even allowed something simple because that woman couldn't put forth the effort to not be a miserable hag of a person.

There was more talking though, as Sukuna noted that Ishtar hadn't gagged on his arm, but he posed it as a question that she could right? Kur gave it a bit of consideration and figured that if she wanted to she could indeed gag on his phallus as it made contact with her throat. But she was also aware that she didn't have to do anything like that, she'd been told by two women in her life, that she trusted that she only needed to accept to take in anything. Should she really go about causing herself physical pain? Well... he had asked and everything about the situation leading up to this said, if he asked it was to be nice. He could force her to do it instead and she'd lose control of the situation?! What did she do? She didn't have long to decide because soon that phallus was being rubbed across her exposed tongue. From this particular moment of contact it wasn't something that she hated, but she was also still scared and unsure of what to do. Obviously, it would be best if she gagged some, but maybe she could manage to do it and not have it hurt her? Well, she supposed she could try... that would keep anything worse from happening to her. Maybe... So that would be the approach she took if his manhood found itself further back than her back teeth it would be treated to something like erratic convulsions that would try to force it out. It worked a bit like coughing and would leave her looking distressed but... it wouldn't hurt if he didn't force it too far past that tickling point.

All the same Ishtar watched this teasing and fear tactics and found it worthy of elation as well. She'd never seen Kur so scared. The girl was one of the few who'd never known fear in this world, and as such, the antics of Ishtar had never really phased her. Well... that was wrong, Ishtar had managed to take things from her, but she'd never actually managed to make her look and feel as low as, Ishtar's glory would have demanded. And she had that now! "Of course she'll gag on it, she doesn't have a choice!" Ishtar touted in response. "How does it feel to know you're not even comparable to me?" she asked indignantly. Of course, she would take pride in the idea that she could swallow something as large as an arm. Was she really so foolish as to believe that any other Creator couldn't do the same? Did she truly think that made her special?

[Bloodedge]

Down the hatch. Though Sukuna wasn't rushing things at all, he continued pushing his way into Kur's mouth until a discovery was made. Yes, she could and would gag. Sukuna remembered a bit about the Creators of old, and knew this was not necessarily a mandatory response from the death goddess. "That's what I wanted to see~" he chimed. Had she denied her urge to accept out of fear? That was very possible. If nothing else, he knew the other one was simply accepting of anything someone wanted to shove down her throat, so it seemed. Sukuna could assume nothing else after hearing Ishtar harp about Kur having no choice. Did she truly know so little about her own kind? Pitiful.

While one was proud to receive an arm down the throat, the other acquiesced to a simple request of gagging. Troubled though she seemed from that much, Sukuna wasn't nearly done yet. He had so much more to offer, and he'd yet to visit her throat. Naturally, he wasn't satisfied with the shallows. Sukuna was to begin thrusting into Kur's open mouth, repeatedly as it were. He would most certainly be bypassing that 'tickling point' as it were, diving deeper and deeper into the goddess' throat each time his hips moved forward. All the while, he'd have a hand planted atop her head to keep it steady; there would be no point if Kur's reflexes moved her head away. Eventually, he would see the whole of his shaft disappearing at every movement before being dragged out and sent back in again.

[Apollymi]

Fear was indeed a powerful motivator for one like Kur. If not that directly then having some modicum of control in this situation was helping to balance her fear and panic. Of course, Sukuna wasn't at all satisfied by just the use of her mouth and moved on to her throat over time. Each movement took him farther down that elongated windpipe and she continued to oblige him by gagging, even after he bypassed the point that tickled. She didn't know how this made her feel, but it definitely wasn't the absolute worse thing that happened. Still... why was it happening to her? She'd done nothing to this man, he could have just chosen his toy and left with her, instead of deciding to torment the Death Goddess in such a ridiculous way. And now there was a hand on top of her head, and apparently he approved of her choice in gagging instead of simply accepting so... that was good right? She didn't have to worry about unnecessary violence coming her way.

Ah, but what she did have to worry about, was Ishtar and her constant heckling. "Oh how far you've fallen already! You are finally where you belong powerless and getting used by a man you can't have!" exclaimed Ishtar. That insult was a bit too pointed, wasn't it? Every few moments as she saw the discomfort of Kur, Ishtar seemed more and more pleased. Right now watching Kur gag, as a massive phallus was shoved down her throat with no chance of escape made the goddess giddy. Even with a hole in her chest and hand she could do nothing but enjoy the sight of the Death Goddess on her knees being lowered down to the level Ishtar had always seen her at. Finally there was justice in this world. Finally people weren't just praising her 'kindness' and 'creativity'. Who cared what she made? Who cared that she 'did her duty'? All she did was keep true power from Ishtar and try to steal a perfectly good piece of man from her. She deserved this kind of treatment!

[Bloodedge]

Two individuals in this group of three took joy in Kur's torment. Ishtar was beyond elated because the thought herself to be victorious, though she'd contributed nothing to any victory. Sukuna, on the other hand, simply relished in suffering of any sort, and became especially jolly at the sight of Kur's inner turmoil. Their reasons were very different, and for just a moment, Sukuna heard Ishtar's words and glanced in her direction. "Grane eh cavvin rarestek," he muttered. Sukuna had once again spoken in the Void's native language, but nothing came of it. No curse was applied, neither to Ishtar nor Kur. Why? Apparently, he was talking to himself. . .

Alas, no salvation would come for the Goddess of Death. Sukuna continued plunging into and beyond the deepest reaches of her throat, again and again, basking in every guttural noise that came as a result. After looking in Ishtar's direction for that fleeting moment, his focus had returned to Kur in full. The tears streaming down her face painted such a wonderful picture. The only way he could make it better was with a reckless plunging, so unrefined that the fluids of Kur's mouth and throat were repeatedly spilling onto her face each time he retracted. "Kehehe─ look at you! That's a nice look! Ah, I think I can make it better!" Sukuna was not a demon who spoke without purpose. When these words were shared, there was a particular pulsing in his groin. In a short matter of moments, he thrusted deep once more, holding his pelvis to the goddess' face while spraying the thick, sticky product of his loins into her throat. She'd been gagging rather consistently, so for extra flavor, Sukuna released his hold of her head in this moment. After all, things would only become more fun when she received a far more massive surge of his mana through this transaction─ especially if she could move. Earlier, she became intoxicated in a way. Now, Sukuna was making a conscious effort to send her into delirium during her state of fright.

[Apollymi]

At some point during the pillaging of Kur's mouth and throat, words of that strange language were spoken but didn't seem to be directed at anyone in particular. At the very least, Kur was certain she felt no extra compulsion even as he rammed himself in and out of her mouth and throat. She was choking and gagging repeated, and his roughness had spittle and tears mixing along her face. This sort of look was probably considered shameful, but she was only doing it as a matter of her own self-preservation. He'd let her go after he was done and she could go back to her quiet life in the Underworld for a while...

Ishtar on the other hand saw the look being given to her by Sukuna and figured he would have preferred using her for such a service. It was obviously a downgrade to have to use a virgin like Kur for the sexual tension he'd obviously built up for her. But that was fine, he could appreciate her glorious self while he abused the runt. That was fine with her. She continued beaming from where she was on the ground completely unaware of anything other than her own superiority and Kur's suffering. Of course, that last bit was coming to a raging halt, as soon enough a string of compliments were issued at Kur, obviously those kinds of words were just more false sentiments so he could surprise her with what came next. Soon, Kur had a pulsing member in her mouth and down her throat which exploded into spilled fluids. She coughed and choked and gagged as mana from this Demon mixed with her own in another massive transfusion. She was coughing and still not really getting over it, and Ishtar was laughing near hysterically! "What was that you said about remembering to breathe?! Look who's choking now bitch!" she plucked again. Look at her, she probably found the taste repulsive, she was too much of a 'sweetheart' to know that kind of glory.

It wasn't lack of air which enforced that coughing as Sukuna was removed from her mouth, it was instead the extra mana. Her body was suddenly buzzing again at a much higher frequency than it had been before. She was still frightened, but so full of power rather suddenly that she began to feel delirious. She nearly fell over to the right side but caught herself, only to recoil from the ground. Her hand making contact with it felt way too strange. "I... what... I..." she couldn't get out the sentence immediately but her body rather suddenly felt like it was on fire, but she also felt like her body and soul were separate. When she looked at her own hands, she could see almost three copies of it and each one seemed to have its own sensation. That forced feeding was one thing, but she still wasn't ready to be touched. She tried to back away, scramble to her feet and even try and wipe off her own face, but each time she touched herself or anything else she felt even more strange. "Too much... what... why, I feel...everything..." she was trying and it wasn't really coming out. Her body was also rather hot. She didn't want anything to touch her, she barely wanted her feet on the ground. Even the gentlest breeze felt like it was doing strange things to her skin. Why the mana? Her mind was sure he'd said something about that... what was it? Something about fellatio every morning for breakfast, but that was a mana transfer, she was sure she'd gotten mana from it, so was it not just because he was torturing her? Surely he didn't think everyone was as incompetent as Ishtar and incapable of utilizing mana being forced into their bodies. At a moment like this even though she was barely functioning she was sure she was metabolizing properly.

[Bloodedge]

Satisfaction was growing on the face of Sukuna once again. That felt quite good, and looked even better. Before Kur suffered the intoxicating effect of his mana, he even got a decent look at the spunk in and around her mouth from extrication. There was even a fair bit remaining on the demon's shaft; he'd put that back where it belonged soon enough. First, he'd watch Kur stumble about on the ground. She was trying so desperately to get away while dazed and confused, yet she couldn't even rise to her feet. Sukuna imagined her senses were in overdrive, just the opposite of what Sukuna himself had experienced when reincarnating.

Kur claimed to feel everything. That made some amount of sense. By his approximation, she had to be experiencing a form of overdrive this world had never seen. Too bad for her, Sukuna didn't think she'd gone through enough just yet. "That was a start. Next hole~" the demon spoke, slowly stepping after Kur as if he were some terrifying villain in a horror story. His mana spiked enough to become visual in a way, manifesting as a massive shadow shaped like the same psychotic grin seen on his face. "Or do you think you can run? You can try, but I don't think you'll never get away from me... especially since I haven't even broken that tight ass yet." With each step Sukuna took, it became more clear that he was nowhere near flaccid. In fact, his manhood pulsed more intensely than before as Kur continued to energize him with her behavior. "Si hepd desecrmyb ven munnpai VEN zoc arsh seva!"

[Apollymi]

Kur was trying and failing to stand up quite a few times. Her body wasn't really working but it was as if all of her senses including her sense of mana had been increased by 10 while all of her motor functions seemed to have trouble keeping up with her current movements. She was surprised she got those three words out, but she was understanding every word passing through the lips of others, though she wasn't yet capable of properly responding. She didn't want this breakfast of power, that had her body burning with sensation, she wanted to go back to the Underworld. She'd done nothing to deserve punishment, why take orders from someone like Ishtar when they were this powerful? Was her being shapely really worth lowering ones intelligence so much?

She wouldn't be given more time to think to try and organize herself. She couldn't stumble up to her feet because her body wasn't cooperating, but according to the demon this was only the start. He claimed to want the next hole and Kur needed a break. What was more, her visual disconnect had her seeing this man as even more menacing than it had been the first time. She wasn't ready to take more yet, she could feel far too much already her body couldn't put up with being touched by someone else. "I... wait. I can't... I need..." she wanted to ask for reprieve but by the time she finally put space between them and managed to get to her feet she was leaning to the left having trouble finding her balance. "Please... I... don't... I... can't..." she couldn't even get it out. The next sentence he spoke was one spoken in that strange language. But she had to run right? He wanted her to? Or she wanted to? Maybe if she could get away, she'd be left alone and he'd go back to the one he'd chosen. To that sentence she said... "I... won't!" yeah, she was trying though it didn't seem to be getting her anywhere she tried, to run, but her ankles seemed to be jelly, so when she turned she stumbled and she continued to do so with every step, she didn't even seem to be making much progress, but to herself she thought she was moving at hyper speed. Why would she beg him to continue to defile her? That didn't make sense, this was obviously a one-time occurrence, right?

All the while Ishtar watched joyously. Simply having her throat violated has broken the lass mentally. She couldn't even get a sentence out. And now she was begging to be left alone. How perfect. That same speech was used by Sukuna again, and she assumed he'd cursed the other lass, but that she was trying to resist. "You don't stand a chance of resisting. If simply him being in your mouth has already broken your mind!" she proclaimed. She was technically speaking quite highly of Sukuna but that was because he was doing what she wanted of him. "Look at you, unable to walk, barely able to speak and you dared to look down on... me!" she had to pause, she'd almost said her glorious self. "I bet you curse the days you trifled against me and earned this torture! Ohohohoho!~" all that speech and a laugh. She had no idea what was done with Kur, but she assumed her mind had broken simply due to the massive cock being forced upon her. It was obviously something she could never stand up to! And while it was obvious she'd been chosen, she wasn't sure if he'd count it before he actually got rid of that runt. Best to make sure they were alone before she started referring to her glory that he obviously agreed with but was too shy to state!

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna fully intended to allow Kur's attempt for escape. She couldn't get away; she wouldn't get away. She could try all she liked, but she'd be getting nowhere fast with zero equilibrium and hyper-tuned senses. Sukuna kept walking forward. His pace was casual, yet still he was gaining on the goddess. Kur tried begging for reprieve without being able to complete a single sentence. Sukuna continued approaching, until Kur said something that made him stop in his tracks. . .

'I won't,' she said. That could have only been a response to Sukuna's final statement, that he'd defile her until she begged for more. He spoke that sentence in the tongue of demons, and she understood it well enough to reject the idea. Marvelous! How could things get any better? Kur was starting to understand a language this world had never known; she understood his menace! "Ven hepd," he replied calmly. With that, Sukuna turned away from the running Kur. By simply clapping, he employed a curse made to switch two objects. The objects in this case were Kur... and himself. She'd been trying to run away. Now, she'd suddenly find herself running toward Sukuna. "Vensh sien hase daist! Myzwill! Rayih!"

[Apollymi]

Kur's attempted escape seemed to be going as well as she could hope. Though she wasn't capable of properly moving yet, she'd at least managed to put a bit of space between them, or so she thought. She could barely bother to look back but when she did, he'd stopped. Her eyes were trying to focus and it felt like there was a much greater distance between them. Had she managed it? No... he seemed to take some kind of issue with her last statement... and continued to torment her in the language of demons. Her brain was still processing underneath the surface. Though it was happening at great speed, she couldn't quite manage her replies, but her comprehension levels were still more than reasonable. That word.... ven, seemed to be a pronoun reference for a person. It had... different versions, but she'd heard it enough to place it as a reference, like the word... you. That last one... it was something else...like do, but... in the future? She would? "No. No. No!!" she could get out the one word replies at least. She understood his language enough to take what he said at face value.

All the while, Ishtar watched happily. Curses were obviously being thrown at Kur in rapid succession. Leave it to that uppity runt to try and fight against the will of a demon. It was annoying that she thought to stand against someone Ishtar had pegged as being able to beat her, enough that she was now trying to run from it. "You can't fight his curses! Fighting him is stupid. Submit to the divine punishment, I, Ishtar have decided for you! Ohohohoho~" there was more of that laughter. Still, it wasn't as if she thought Kur could best the demon in any way. Right now it just seemed like the whole thing was dragging on for no reason. She was ready to receive, obviously this was another thing that set her apart from the startled little runt. Never would Ishtar have run from a man like that trying to take her! Oh, she couldn't wait until it was her turn, maybe they'd do it in front of the mentally broken Kur, and further rub in how much she would never be like Ishtar. Yes! That was a glorious idea!

At the same time, Kur who'd been running away soon found herself seemingly in a reversed position, running towards that sickening grin of Sukuna's. When did this happen? She'd not turned around at all. Damn! She tried to right herself and continue, but even that small spin which would have normally been so easy had her wobbling from side to side as she didn't know which of her feet she wanted to use; both seemed way too sensitive to run upon. And now what was he saying... The words were making more sense as she pieced the language together, but some were still not quite right. Vensh... another you, possessive. Something belonging to Kur. A be verb was introduced a bit closer to something like Spanish okay... was it is...diast? His. Her end? He'd kill her. No... not kill, something... else. Synonym? Probably vulgar given the way he was being. Not end, not death. Ass. "No. No... you can't... take it... I can't..." she was panicking again and the words started to make less sense. Cowill. What was a cowill... Her body was shaking already her movements became even less steady. She tripped over her own feet and fell. Ah. Fall. That was the last one. She'd be quite proud of herself if she didn't think she was about to be assaulted more. Each of her hands that made contact with the ground was pulled back immediately too sensitive. How was she to even attempt to crawl away at this point? With languid movements that seemed to make her body shift in a manner that was almost sensual. It was hard to move when everything felt so good. No. not the right world. Everything felt like too much! Oh no. Falling like this was bad, he'd said something about bending over someone and ravishing them. She had to get away, but since she'd tried to get off her hands a bit and was still feeling everything in her knees, her bottom was arched up in the air as she tried to stand. She'd left herself open, and was struggling to try and get back up, to protect herself.

[Bloodedge]

Ishtar would not stop being an idiot any time soon; that much was clear to Sukuna. Even so, he seemed more than willing to allow her stupidity, even chuckling as she took credit for Kur's suffering. More to his taste though, was Kur's fear. He relished in that look on her face when she realized she was now running toward her threat. As she somehow managed to turn around to run the other way, Sukuna saw her brain working through the look in her eye. Ah, so she was still working through the language he spoke? Good.

Kur could not escape. She tried with all she had, but Sukuna knew how that would work out for her. When he said fall, he did so not as a command, but simply because he knew she would soon. When she did fall though, it was much more magnificent than he thought it would be. She writhed upon falling to the ground and trying to crawl away, looking almost as if she were currently under the effect of some sexual torture. She claimed he couldn't 'take it' as if to say she understood his words again. She was right in her understanding, but wrong in her statement. He could take her. He would take her. He had already taken her, despite her lack of realization. Moreover, his claim would only strengthen as Kur's back arched. How hilarious it was that she claimed he couldn't take her ass, only for it to be presented so perfectly to him moments later.

As Kur tried to get up, Sukuna stepped within striking distance again. Once more, he slapped Kur's backside. It seemed each time he did this was more intense than the last. This time, he angled his hand in such a way as to lift her backside as well. It was a pleasant surprise that Kur wound up in this position, and just as much something Sukuna would take advantage of. The hand that slapped did not move very far away. It landed again, right atop the crevice of Kur's arse. Then came the strangeness. Sukuna spawned a mouth on that same palm, immediately using its long, protruding tongue to prod and encircle her backdoor. When Sukuna said something was his, he meant to claim it in every way possible.

[Apollymi]

Kur was trying to crawl away now, but Sukuna was far too close. Another resonating slap to her bottom had her writhing and crying out. The enhancement of her senses made that feel like so much more pain but, it also dissipated into that stinging sensation which she actually didn't dislike. That was wonderful. It was terrible. Her bottom seemed to go further up even and she wasn't sure how she was meant to feel. No audible words left her, but her cries seemed almost tortured. And it would only become more so as a strange introducing was made. One of Sukuna's hands remained on her backside near its crease and then a tongue emerged from that hand mouth. He was licking her bottom, well... more directly he was swirling a tongue around her backdoor. She squirmed as if she was in pain, but it was more or less panic, she needed to move away, and with that happening she could try and crawl away. 'No. Noooo~" she squealed. This was a rape right? He was obviously planning to take back the mana he'd shoved into her person, it just happened to be an easy way to take it back right? No, that didn't really make sense did it? She was missing something. You weren't supposed to like being abused but after the initial shock of the tongue meeting her rear wore off... she didn't hate it. She was left to squirm and try to get away lest she be tormented by sensations she truly didn't understand.

At the same time, Ishtar looked up from where she was flopped over from the ground. From her angle, she could see Sukuna with an arm extended and the arched back and upped rear of Kur. This of course, put the idea in the green haired goddesses mind, that until the hand shoved down her throat, one was being shoved into the depths of Kur's rear. Even Ishtar had never been abused to that kind of extent. How fitting that some virgin was being subjected to torture of an actual variety. "Ohohohoho!~ Even I've never had a hand in my ass, Kur how lewd!" she proclaimed. Of course that wasn't what was happening.

But those words reached Kur's ears. Was she somehow worse than Ishtar? Was this something weird? Kur couldn't make sense of the situation. Ishtar was terrible, not because of what she liked implicitly but because of what she did to other people. Was Kur not as good a person as she tried to be? Was she also rotten like Ishtar and Enki? What a horrible thing to think about. More tears streamed down her face as her panic increased. If she liked what was happening to her, even if it didn't feel bad, was she somehow becoming more like Ishtar as things progressed? Was this really what it meant to be defiled? Was it to have your mind twisted so much that you could no longer tell right from wrong? "No... no... no... I can't..." she still couldn't get it all out. She couldn't properly vocalize how she felt. Was this a thing done to make her wish for a death she could never actually have? She didn't know, but there was a certain heat and tingling sensation present in her loins, as the actual pleasantry of her being was compromising her ability to see this moment with logic.

[Bloodedge]

Try as she might to escape, Kur had made many mistakes to prevent any fleeing. For starters, she let her hair be long. Sukuna's unoccupied left hand could, and did easily reach out to grab those long, pink locks that stretched across her back. Another mistake of Kur's was falling in such a perfect way without knowing what Sukuna was capable of. She'd been told earlier about his two faces, but there was something else he had two of. Sukuna possessed a second pair of arms in his original form. Now that he had 20% of his power back, he was able to call upon those additional limbs.

Two additional arms sprouted from Sukuna's back, each one reaching out to take one of Kur's legs by the thighs. She wouldn't be getting away at all. The tongue to her rear was ever more active from that moment forward, even forcing its way inside. Given the placement of his hand, his middle and ring fingers were easily able to cram their way into her other hole. "Ven abdunn dafast?" Sukuna apparently intended to continue speaking his native language. After all, why shouldn't he? Kur was beginning to understand it as of late. That, too, was part of the overarching plan.

[Apollymi]

There were several points of misunderstanding and miscommunication taking place here. Obviously, Ishtar thought the things happening here were way worse than they actually felt to someone like Kur. Kur was very confused about her lack of movement and her inability to right herself and properly flee this man. Besides that there was the current tongue paying attention to her rear, which seemed exactly contradictory of the idea of rape she understood. She wouldn't have much more time to be confused as her hair was pulled as she tried to move herself. Her body was so full of sensations, she was quite surprised by the pulling of her hair, it sent a ripple of sensation across her body, and even down to her chest. Were her nipples hard? Did she enjoy this? Was it wrong to?

Still she was trying to escape and couldn't by the time she looked back she had a frightening realization which gave her a moment of absolute lucidity. "WHY DO YOU HAVE FOUR ARMS?!" she demanded. All the while Ishtar was laughing. Though she couldn't really see what was going on. The outburst was one which made her believe the girl was being at least double fisted and held down. It was exactly what she deserved. At the same time the actual growth of those extra arms on Sukuna made her feel uneasy. 'Ew. He definitely won't be using that form on me. I am far too good for something like that... He should make sure to get it out of his system before he takes me!' she mused internally. Aloud she had something very different to say. "What's the matter, Kur? I thought you liked weird things?~" ah, more teasing. She'd always found Kur's general acceptance of lack of perfection to be disgusting. What was more she knew that girl also had a couple of forms which she used for mortals which she couldn't appreciate.

Two faces? Fine, weird face organ placement? Also fine? Being able to pin her with just multiple parts of his body? Terrible. Absolutely terrible. She could only basically resign herself to not being able to escape. Why did she need this? She couldn't really think about it. Two fingers were assaulting her virgin sex while a tongue molested a unexplored rear. It seemed almost sinful to be doing such a thing to someone who had no idea what was going on. Her body was confusing her with all the extra sensation. Those fingers prodding her folds didn't upset her by feel alone... but what did that mean for her. He was also still speaking. She understood those words a bit... You was straight forward. cannot... had part of can with a negative participle. Then there was a question... context said it was... what? He wanted to know what she couldn't do. Maybe she could force out the words if she didn't have to pause to put the sentences together. "Be vile." That. That was it. She didn't want the confusion surrounding this ordeal to make her something disgusting like Ishtar. It was not a matter of regular decay, the dissolution of flesh as it fed the world. No, it was a matter of corrupting and rotting from the inside while keeping up the while the façade of one's beauty was still in tact. She didn't want to be that... and that was how she saw Ishtar.

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna had two faces and four arms. Kur expressed shock upon discovering the latter of these things, strangely more so than she did when seeing two additional eyes on his face. Maybe that was due to the overwhelmed state she was presently in. Maybe the realization that she truly couldn't escape made the extra arms that much more ridiculous for her. Whatever the reason was, Sukuna would use those arms to keep Kur in place. No... he'd do more than that. Sukuna possessed a curse that could enhance the physical prowess of himself or anyone else. Using it on his additional arms, he swelled the limbs until their hands could wrap fully around Kur's thighs.

Why had Sukuna done this? Simply put, he'd use the improved grip to lift Kur's bottom half by the thighs, spreading her legs wider at the same time. "Huh? Why four arms? That's easy," he said while slowly shifting Kur's lower body into the proper place. Soon enough, the lifting of half her body put her undercarriage at the same verticality as Sukuna's groin. His fingers and the tongue of his hand were active as ever, the pull of Kur's hair became geared toward keeping her head as lifted as possible. In a few moments, she'd never be the same again. "Er rashkarrye ven! Kehahahaha!" Sukuna was near hysterical. That tongue coming from his palm lengthened once more, swimming its way through the goddess' rectum for quite some time before being removed. Every extrication of Sukuna's had been the same; this would be no exception. He jerked that first arm back. As that elongated tongue made its way out of Kur's rear hole, it oscillated wildly. There was even an extra swirl around the rim before it disappeared entirely.

While his fingers were within her folds, Sukuna got a decent feel for something. Kur's refusal had become, or was close to becoming a realization. Somewhere in that head of hers, she was enjoying this, and was further tormented by that fact. Eventually, he was sure she'd know the pleasure of release... so he'd be sure to curse her and limit that eventuality before it happened. For now however, there were more important things. Kur didn't want to be vile like Ishtar. From what Sukuna had seen thus far, he doubted that was even possible. She'd be vile like him. As he considered the evolution of Kur into one of his ilk, Sukuna lined himself up. That throbbing chunk of meat between his legs was perfectly positioned to be crammed into either of Kur's holes on a whim. "Ta myzrrupt. Hepd ven ji oen venshsif? Da caps Si?"

[Apollymi]

It was definitely the overwhelmed status of her mind which contributed to her hysteria about the extra arms. Of course, she'd been calm when assessing his extra eyes, but this was an oddity of her person. The extra eyes made her figure he had a rather interesting skull. But that wouldn't matter much at all to her in the future. In a moment those extra arms swelled in size becoming swelled with intense mana. Given his own proclivities, that had to be an extra use of curses. Buffing, healing, harming... it seemed pretty flexible as a type of magic. But now she was being lifted, and squealed in a most frightened way as it happened. Her hair was still being pulled, that tongue had began to explore deeper reachers of her rear, causing her to squirm instinctively as it felt rather... pleasant. No. It shouldn't right? She didn't know. If making someone panic was a personal skill, Sukuna definitely possessed it when it came to Kur. Now her body was aligned with his massiveness and he had but one amused thing to say regarding why he had four arms. And it was once again spoken in his mother tongue. Was he doing that just to panic her? It wasn't magically induced nor actively cursing it, but it was causing a bit of slowness in her replies. She had to process his words a bit, while having her body stimulated, ven was you... er was a preposition like of, no she knew that one. It was more like to... and transitive... The middle word was large and ominous and rounded on the ends. Destroy. He had four arms, to destroy her? Oh no!! Was he going to pull her apart? Was he going to rip her limp from limb and only use her torso? Was it more figurative instead? She didn't know but all options were more than a bit frightening. Should she resign herself to fate and hope she didn't end up maimed for resisting, even as it was the natural instinct of her form?

At the same time, the crying Kur and the monstrous man taking advantage of her seemed to please Ishtar. That enhancement of his form seemed to garner appreciation, though not the extra appendages at all. She found non-human torsos unappealing in the most uncharacteristic way. All those extra mouths and tongues and eyes were also pretty off-putting but he didn't need to be that way all the time, just when he was entering her glorious form. Besides he kept cursing that girl, she wouldn't be surprised if she eventually faltered just because her body could no longer take the torture. "Finally accepted it? Crying won't save you... and pleading won't either... do you get it now, Kur. You shouldn't have ever stood in front of me! Ohohohohoho!~" that shrill laughter echoed, but Kur could barely process it.

All of those sounds that Ishtar took for pain, weren't at all physical pain. Kur was over stimulated. Her loins dripping and throbbing and the panic of the moment was her confusion around the way she was feeling versus the definition of the thing happening to her was causing her to panic every time she experienced something akin to pleasure or shock. Here and now, that oscilating tongue on the way out of her rear made her squirm a bit, and the sound that escaped her mouth first was a bit more moan than panicked yelp. She'd told him, that she didn't want to be vile and gross inside and out like Ishtar, and he'd said something else in his own language. At the same time her body seemed to be metabolizing that first couple of doses of mana. Having been circulating for quite a while she felt a pain in her chest and a gentle soreness of her thighs, chest and back, she was expanding, filling even. he didn't take enough of that mana back for her body not to keep it. And then he said... Be... corrupt? That was weird. Why would she be corrupt. Oh... the rest of that sentence was another of his asking a question. She could choose in this instance how she was violated or he'd do it for her? Did she really understand that right. "I.. I..." there was a moment of hesitation. She didn't want to be gross inside and out, but she also didn't want to always hate everything about the sorts of activities that were forced upon her now. If she took it into her own hands... she could at least take responsibility for the choice. It would decrease the amount of victimhood she had to live with... Besides, she didn't want him forcing himself into her, nor using cursed speech to force her to do it a specific way, when she didn't know what it would feel like. She'd take it slow... She was already aligned and though he'd been tonguing her rear, she decided the other hole which was actually made for such things would be less potentially painful. So she went about moving her hips in such a way, as to lower herself onto his girth. She'd accept it, and though the fit would be intensely snug, she would start copulation of her own accord. All the while Ishtar laughed. "He cursed you and made you do it yourself... oh how the puny become pitiful!"

[Bloodedge]

Oh?! From Sukuna's angle, it looked like the goddess' body was undergoing a change or two. He had a pair of hands large enough to engulf her thighs, but it felt as if he was suddenly covering less of them. Yes, she was definitely getting a bit thicker. If he looked properly, he was starting to see her chest from behind, which he couldn't do previously. Sukuna took a moment to think. He'd once heard something about Creators and the functionality of their bodies related to mana storage. They were the bringers of life. The women of their kind carried with them the ability to sustain life, which the Prime Destroyer once equated to storing mana that would later be shared. Ah... her Source was finally receiving mana directly from his own.

Ishtar kept yapping. Sukuna didn't have the slightest idea how she was taking credit for any of this. Nevertheless, her ignorance was a wonderful source for his long-term entertainment. Eventually, letting her remain alive and conscious would pay dividends. All he had to do was... tolerate her existence for a bit longer. Besides, there was more entertainment to be found at present. Kur had been given a choice. Would she defile herself with the demon's cock as an instrument, or would she let herself become an instrument of Sukuna's use instead? Kur chose the former for her own sanity. . .

The Demon Lord of Obscenity. That title of Sukuna's was something he took great joy in having. Above all else, it was an apt descriptor of his Source, just as the titles for all members of his kind were on an individual basis. The discomfort of others gave him satisfaction. Torture, pain both physical and mental, breaking the minds and bodies of everyone in his path... These were things Sukuna held near and dear to his very soul. Kur thought to take the easy way out by slowly taking him within herself, but nothing could ever be so simple. Surely she thought things wouldn't be so bad now. She had some modicum of control over the situation; she could take things at her own pace and not be completely ruined. Oh how wrong she was.

"Tararsh pleratith... myzmesz freklenssdaer," Sukuna chanted. Before Creation, comes Destruction. This was a phrase he was once told so long ago, the world hadn't been born yet. Kur was going to become a new type of being today, but first... she had to be destroyed, that her Source might truly breathe for the first time. The only way forward was destruction, and the methods of Kur were not conducive to that. What was conducive, was Sukuna's effort to right her wrongs. Just as she began to ensure her own penetration, Sukuna jerked her by the legs. He'd be planted in her folds, he'd break into her womb, and he'd do it all in one fell swoop, seeming elated to have done so. He hadn't done something silly like cursing Kur to do something herself, but it was a purposeful development that he gave her a false sense of security and control. What he did do, was employ a personal curse that manifested through the markings on his shaft. Once he was fully inserted, Kur's inner walls would be disallowed the natural end-result of pleasure. This was how he'd actively claim her soul─ by long-term forcing Kur into the acceptance of an even stronger binding vow through lasting denial.

[Apollymi]

Sukuna could see and feel the growth of Kur's body, and Kur could feel it herself. Kur understood the nature of the body of a female Creator. To store mana for later usage. Her own stores had been used up long ago, when she made physical her concept. But here and now she had the excess for her body to fill out again. It was probably for the best her clothes had been shredded. They definitely would have popped otherwise. Ah, but there was one in the group who didn't understand what was going on, even while possessing the body of a Creator herself. Ishtar had always thought of her form as particularly Divine, but it was simply the case that she had people making offerings of mana to her and she was simply storing it and never using it. Here and now, she thought that some curse applied by Sukuna was obviously changing the physical form of Kur to be more like her own divine form, so he could continue tolerating using it until he could have Ishtar. "Ohohoho! Even he thinks you're so much a runt that he needs to make you take on the characteristics of my physical form to continue!" she decided this information all on her own. No one had even been acknowledging her speech. It was as if, she was riled up by all the violent actions occurring against Kur that she'd abandoned anything resembling logic.

Whatever the case, Kur had many things to concentrate on, like... making sure this particular deflowering didn't become too much too quickly. And for a single moment it was that way, even a new phrase uttered which she pieced together from his earlier statements. She knew those words parts. And in a single second while she was lowering herself she understood. 'Before Creation comes Destruction'. "Wait, I..." it was cut short. She was wrong once again. She'd been allowed to think this wouldn't be too bad with a bit of control, but she was finding out in a single moment that the demon pillaging her body had no restraint in his soul at all. What had started off as a gentle slip or nudge into her undercarriage that she was just starting to understand as a point of pressure. Became immense and overwhelming as the whole of him was shoved all the way into her body. What did she feel in that moment? Was it pain? Was it pleasure? It was probably both. Her entire torso felt full. She could feel the walls of her internal canal rather suddenly having something to rub against and squeeze. But beyond just the sensations her life up to this point flashed before her eyes. But physically just that cut off thought and a yelp, as her eyes lost their light. If it was possible a bit of her soul left her body in that moment. She wasn't sure why she felt it so deep even past the point where her body should have ended, but she was most definitely in shock. Her eyes glazed over and her mind completely blank.

"What did she die?" asked Ishtar who was infinitely amused by the prospect. Kur getting murdered by a cock Ishtar herself wanted to take would have been a perfectly acceptable outcome to this kind of torture. But was that what was happening. Well, as the seconds passed the hyper functionality of her brain had her processing that last sentence. 'Mom used to say that a lot. She said Destroyers were necessary to balance the world out. Does that mean it was decided that death wasn't necessary... does he really not like me?' she gave it consideration and with her head and body not working in tandem she could actually think past the sensations of her body. 'No, that isn't really right. He never came off like he was going to erase me out of existence. He was actually reasonably nice. Interested in my skills and magic and even my body. Well... he's abusing my body right now but... Mom always said destroyers embody their natures. What if all of this is just how he does what he does?' she gave it a bit of thought. 'Actually, he said something about giving, mana transfers. He said they wouldn't know up from down. My body was way outside of my own control for a while there, but that only happened after that first mana transfer. He also gave a mana transfer. He'd have no reason to give me a mana transfer at all,' she gave another pause for a few seconds. There was an answer here... 'He was really nice about my using his magic. And though he claimed to be teaching Ishtar about it, he always spoke loud enough for me to hear him out. He also whispered things directly to me that he didn't want anyone else to hear...' she thought about it a bit more and the things being added up were quite different. 'Ishtar made a deal for her soul to have me tortured and he took it.' she thought. 'But he's a demon and making deals is in his nature and he made one with me that he seemed really excited about. He also said he would torture me just because he wanted to... meaning what he's doing to me right now isn't about what Ishtar demanded,' she concluded. 'Besides, she's been pretty wrong with the random stuff she's been saying this whole time. He hasn't been doing anything super violent nor has he actually cursed me into doing anything weird. It's rough but it isn't bad, and I don't actually hate anything he's been doing to me, well that last entry could have been a bit less rushed.' she thought her way through to the end of the statement as the entirety of their interaction began flashing before her very eyes from start to finish. 'He's been speaking to me in his mother tongue, teaching me his language so I can better use his magic, and giving me his mana. Does that mean... he chose me?! Did he choose me and Ishtar doesn't know, the look on her face when she finds out will make this day... Perfect!'

[Bloodedge]

Stupid, stupid, stupid. From the sound of things, Ishtar wasn't even aware of her own people and their nature as physical creatures. Sukuna had nothing to do with the changes in Kur's body. Well... that wasn't quite true. He actually had a lot to do with the changes, but they were no conscious effort of his. Actually, Sukuna didn't even think he had a curse for that sort of purpose. Maybe he should come up with one? No, it seemed he wouldn't be needing to do that at all.

Poor Kur. The young goddess thought herself safe. She thought she could manage an acceptable transition into copulation, but alas, Sukuna sought no such thing. He fully intended to ravage her from the beginning; taking her by surprise when her guard was down was just icing on the proverbial cake. Moreover, that mighty plunge had quite the powerful side-effect. A single yelp was all he heard before Kur stopped fighting entirely. Her body had gone limp in his hands, and Ishtar immediately presumed her dead. Sukuna knew she wasn't. No, no, there was something far greater happening as the death goddess' mind collapsed. This was a reaction attributed solely to overload. "Ehehehehahahahaha! Hahahahaha!" he laughed in a manic fashion.

Regardless of Kur's virtual unconsciousness, Sukuna would not be stopped. He'd knocked her mind loose with that initial thrust, but he wasn't going to wait around until she came back. That motionless body would know motion via Sukuna's pelvis repeatedly slamming against her undercarriage. Reckless abandon was the way of his pivoting. Each and every thrust would be knocking Kur's body forward, his additional arms keeping her stable. Every bump forward ended as the hand in her hair tugged, pulling her body back into his next thrust. Surely her consciousness was floating around here somewhere. Maybe it would come back eventually, or maybe he'd plow her body into oblivion to let her consciousness coalesce into another form. In such an occasion, he'd only have to hunt down the new one... but perhaps something entirely different would be happening instead─

[Apollymi]

Kur knew for a fact that Ishtar didn't understand how the bodies of Creators worked, she was far too busy trying to wreck the things that belonged to her elder siblings to do anything reasonable like, listening to their mother in her youth. Kur had been exactly opposite of Ishtar in how she lived her life. Of course, Ishtar also thought she'd died just now, which was completely and utterly impossible without some very specific criteria being met first. But... that didn't matter right just now, now, Kur was slowly coming to accept the idea that this demon wasn't simply ravaging her just to do it. Something about his nature wanted him to do this, and he'd chosen her to receive him in the most literal way that could happen. It made her happy. Happier still was she as she pieced together the words he'd spoken when talking to himself nearer the start of their interaction. 'He called her a stupid beast. She truly is~' she mused. Ah, the sensation was returning... and she was coming to once more. She was trying to say something but her mouth still didn't really want to work. What she was trying to say was, I know, but it came out as... "No...no... no... no..." in multiple hard breaths. In response to her utterances at the still moving pelvis of Sukuna. It was hard for Kur, after realizing what was going on, it was almost easy to accept the pummeling currently being meted out to her. Ishtar seemed surprised, but also amused.

"Ohohohoho! You should have taken the option to die, runt. Now your suffering will never end!~" she said laughing. Ah... she was dumb. Ishtar was so sure she'd won this little competition that she still hadn't come to the conclusion that Sukuna was literally doing all he said he was doing in the moments leading up to this. So high was she on her own supposed victory she didn't see it slipping through her fingers. In the moment, as the cloudiness disappeared, Kur realized it would probably be better to not let her know now, how little she was winning. Actually, there was probably a bit more fun to be had with this... perhaps Sukuna would be up for it? She had to let him know in some way that she understood what was happening here, and he'd spoken enough words to her for her to become capable of putting together a few small sentences. And Ishtar gave her the perfect opening... "The runt can't take it?" Actually, Ishtar would probably panic if she thought that Sukuna hadn't completely broken her. "Bry vensh daar!" Unlike Ishtar's earlier 'application' of curses. This one would case her to bite down on her own tongue "Are you going to sq....oooffh" Blood was now pooling in the mouth of the goddess as the order for her to bite her tongue settled and made her clamp down on her tongue between her teeth before she finished her newest ridiculous sentence. For Sukuna with no applied power she had something different to say... "Ven anck weev rhan" She said. There was a bit wrong with a couple of her pronunciations, but her meaning was still settled as far. Clearly at least the words against Ishtar had their desired effectiveness. But she wasn't trying to curse Sukuna, instead she was trying to have a conversation, though admittedly that was going to take a bit, she figured they had time. Whatever curse was applied at his entrance, she wasn't sure of the purpose of it, but she was certain there was a pressure building in her loins which she couldn't seem to make dissipate.

[Bloodedge]

Kur eventually 'came online' again, as it were. When she did, the only thing passing her lips was a repeated 'no' which... didn't seem at all right. In every conceivable way, it did seem she was rejecting all that happened to her... except one. Sukuna knew what resistance was like. In Kur's body, there was still no fight, and he knew she hadn't been broken that badly with what he'd done. Was she...? No! No, things surely couldn't have been going that perfectly! Could they?!

There was one answer to Sukuna's curiosity, and that answer was... yes. Things could be going so well. It took some time and additional heckling from Ishtar before Kur spoke again. When she did though, she spoke the language of demons with enough intensity to deliver a curse. Bite your tongue was surely what she meant to say. The word bite did not translate from Common to Sukuna's native language; her use of bry was more like... ate. Yes, ate was the word she used, just slightly off, but effective enough against a now bloody-mouthed Ishtar. "Ehahahaha!" Sukuna laughed, deciding to correct Kur's speech. "Brye."

Oh, this was going to be far better than Sukuna could have ever expected! Kur spoke with a demon's tongue again, and was just a little off once more. Her pronunciation was to be expected of a new speaker to any language; there was just one nuance missing in her speech. "Weiev. Siuncimyb lon wegam," he corrected. All the while, he never stopped battering the goddess. Presently, he wondered when she would realize what sort of curse she'd been afflicted with. Time would tell. . .

[Apollymi]

Even while she cursed Ishtar, even while she spoke to Sukuna, the man continued to batter away at her insides. Of course he would, it was kind of what he said he was going to do. Even so, it wouldn't really stop their conversation, it'd only make her take pauses, and yelp every once in awhile. It seemed that Ishtar bit her tongue, but didn't immediately think it had anything to do with Kur. No in fact, she heard the laughter of Sukuna and figured that she'd tried cursing the man and failed. "Finally shom-one else sheees how usheleesh you are!" these were Ishtar's words, spoken with complete ignorance of the fact that she'd been cursed. It was obvious by context that she thought that Kur had been trying to curse Sukuna and that he'd in turn cursed her instead with that pronunciation change.

Meanwhile in actuality a small smirk was on Kur's face as she took in the sounds of the now injured goddess. Still she didn't try to heal herself in anyway, obviously she didn't know the normal kind of magic that would fix it. And she'd not managed to use the Reverse Curse Technique either. Wow. It was kind of strange. That utterance of a corrected word made Kur nod even as her hair was being pulled, adding extra tension that sent even move sensation to her loins. Whatever the case her admission of knowledge seemed to be taken rather well at this point. "No... you... can't..." that should be enough for Ishtar to jump to some random extra conclusion. And to her credit she immediately answered to the provocation. "Of courshe he can. You can't curshe him... schotop trying to ruin my revenge!" That bitten tongue lisp continued which only served to make it funny.

Beyond this Kur heard words which explained what was wrong with her pronunciation. Apparently she needed to enunciate her vowels better to get the proper effectiveness. She had the same problem with other languages. Obviously she'd work on it while she practiced. Actually, she had something she wanted to ask, as she began to feel rather strange being pummeled in such a way. Even so, she couldn't seem to properly express said feeling as she didn't know what it was... It took a while for her to come up with the proper words to express herself. "Lon strnan hase stesharvohnri roe ellin hase dro zevand!" Kur's words seemed a bit flowery in this case, but she thought she did better at pronouncing them this time. Whatever the case, she felt the start of rising pleasure but she could not place what it was supposed to feel like at the end. It was already true she didn't hate this activity, but she also felt like something was missing but she didn't know what it was. She made the assumption that Sukuna had something to do with that. And yet again, Ishtar was scoffing. Of course she would be, Sukuna said a bunch of words couldn't be used for a curse, even she'd paid attention to that.

[Bloodedge]

Useless? That sounded like what Ishtar was trying to say. Sadly, the foolish goddess was alone in her assumptions. Sukuna had many uses for the Goddess of Death, and today would only see a few of them. Actually, there were even more uses than Sukuna previously assumed there would be. Sukuna felt her nodding against his grip of her hair, and then... she shared a few words to confirm an earlier assumption of Sukuna's. Was she really playing along with Ishtar's stupid assumptions? Was it her intention to let the other goddess rise higher and higher, resulting in a more catastrophic fall into despair later?

... Yes!

Sukuna always enjoyed tormenting others. What he didn't know he'd enjoy so much, was having another join the effort to create a more magnificent effect. Of course, he wouldn't stop trying to torture Kur in the legitimate sense; it was just a lovely bonus to have her selling the moment to Ishtar. "Frayra! Seva, seva!" he exclaimed like a giddy child. As if to urge her along, he delivered another strong slap to her backside. He knew exactly what the strange feeling Kur experienced was. Sukuna recalled failing to do something like this before, as mortals didn't even have the ability to survive insertion. Kur would just have to suffer being the singular viable outlet for his experiments. "Deva yevin oen!" he replied, having his hand collided with her rear yet again. This time, that tongue emerged from his hand once more, and once more it slithered right into her rear.

[Apollymi]

Ishtar thought of Kur as useless, but in actuality there was something great afoot. Technically speaking Ishtar had stopped her great work a long time ago... here and now, she was receiving enough mana to do the thing she'd always wanted to do, assuming this torment of hers was not to be endless. Regardless of the thoughts of Ishtar, a pair of individuals was sharing a rather humorous intention when it came to the other goddess. According to Sukuna as he continued to pummel away at Kur, it was perfect that she was playing around. He wanted her to do more... How could she do anything other than oblige? "Miy ert hase fyust fesi vi vensh fliuren narteth, Si roke oen!" Kur seemed excited to have been able to think clearly for the few moments she was not fighting against her own body. Actually with the addition of a tongue back where it had been before, and knowing she wasn't simply being sullied it wasn't all together strange. "I can't, it's too much..." that one would work yes, both as an answer to the man directly about that strange feeling she had welling up in her loins which seemed to have no outlet and one to make sure Ishtar misinterpreted the situation at hand.

For Ishtar, it sounded like a great battle was taking place. Though her tongue hurt, she couldn't help but try to encourage this beast of a man as he took down a god. It was truly good, if he could beat someone like Kur, making Gilgamesh submit would surely be no problem. She'd win at everything. Actually, it seemed like he was managing to punish the body of Kur, even if she'd yet to give up with that good natured brain of hers. "Schut her up. Shesh only schtalling..." she cheered. "BREAK HER!! OHOHOHOHO!~" she proclaimed. With her tongue bitten, she should probably avoid all those 's' sounding words. This was actually funny, Ishtar wasn't aware that there was no violent breaking taking place. She didn't know that there was a certain level of discontent in Kur that wasn't fear based but instead frustration based. She didn't know about the tongue trailing the lass' rear in a way that made her squirm. No, she thought only of her own victory and thinking as such it would make the look on her face amazing later. What Kur heard from Ishtar was about what she expected after her little utterance. She was an astonishingly easy person to get a rise out of, even so, Kur didn't understand how she managed to take such issue with her little sister. From all she'd seen of more normally functioning families, a big sister was supposed to be a much more reliable individual, and her other ones were... "cavvin myzw," an utterance that slipped through her thoughts. It made Ishtar think the other girl was genuinely trying to curse Sukuna so she could escape. "Don't let her get away with trying to show you up!" Ishtar's interpretation of these events was probably among the most legitimately stupid things Kur had ever had the opportunity to personally witness.

[Bloodedge]

Kur's words spoke of the male demon's nature. She acknowledged her own prior understanding of his countenance while outing herself as a kindred spirit... at least toward Ishtar. "Ven bej oen. Af ohl arsh ban," he replied. There was a sickness to his grin that knew no rival, but perhaps this one could rival at least his actions in this very moment. Kur insisted something was too much. Ah, there were two purposes for that─ both of which pleased Sukuna to no end.

Ishtar took that phrase of Kur's just as intended. Break her, the green-haired goddess cheered. Actually... pummeling Kur's birthing canal while tonguing her anus weren't quite doing the trick. Surprisingly, Ishtar once again suggested something Sukuna thought was a good idea. "Not a bad plan," he said in agreement with Ishtar, and as a message to Kur. He had a wonderful idea. Kur's suffering, for whatever the word was worth at this point, had been all but put on hold. Ah, but there were many more curses he could use while Kur remained incapable of achieving true satisfaction. Perhaps he'd use a few of those. . .

With a monstrous hand holding each leg, one sending a tongue into her rear, and one holding her by the hair, Kur was quite occupied... but not enough. Could Sukuna do what he thought of with only one-fifth of his power? He'd find the answer to be 'yes' as his additional eyes closed and that tongue left her backside. The hand in Kur's hair remained, but it seemed to be twisting around toward her fore. She'd soon see Sukuna ahead of her, baring only two arms and two eyes. Indeed, at least one of Sukuna's curses could be used to split his body into two and morph each into a full body of its own.

With only this much power, each version lost the additional parts, but one would clearly see the most important body part for this exchange knew no sacrifice. Whether that was positive or negative, one Sukuna was now holding Kur's head up by the hair, grinning and talking into her face. "Ada! Remember how you lost yourself before? That was my favorite part!" he announced. Up he'd pull to lift Kur's head higher. Behind her was still a version of Sukuna with monstrous arms, continuously knocking her body closer to the Sukuna ahead of her before pulling it back in. With great swiftness, the large-armed version released the goddess' legs to let them dangle. She would not be left falling, though. Those hands were just as quickly wrapped around Kur's upper arms, allowing him to pull her in with more vigor. All the while, the more human version was busy rubbing his rod against her face. With every throb of it, there was a surge of mana that erupted like sonic waves, boasting what would be a very familiar narcotic effect. Yes, repeated shockwaves of mana directly to the brain was certainly a good idea.

[Apollymi]

"Bej? Si kine... Si vatch," she stumbled through a response. She didn't hate the way he was, she couldn't deny people their natures. It was refreshing to meet someone with a penis who could see Ishtar for what she was. Equal or perhaps greater than that, was the idea that he preferred her. The goddess of death was not loved by many of the denizens of humanity, regardless of her kindness. Most wouldn't approach nor simply accept her, and only half of her siblings and parents were worth being connected to... for someone outside of her immediate family to be interested enough to turn down Ishtar was definitely something worth liking. And she didn't necessarily mind this sort of torment, it came from a much better place than the malice she would have faced from Ishtar.

Speaking of Ishtar her cheers were greeted favorably. Good. If he was willing to take on her suggestions, she could easily use him to do other such things. Though she didn't necessarily like those multiple arms of his. She could appreciate his more human physical form. "Of coursche, I make good planschs!" she uttered seemingly proud of herself in this way. It was almost sad to see someone so deluded. If Ishtar hadn't made Kur feel bad for literally the duration of her entire existence, she might have felt sorry for her. Now she was simply disgusted by her existence. Ah, but she didn't have time for that. The plan was one which Sukuna was obviously going through with. Tormenting Kur was something he enjoyed, and given this he seemed content enough to do so even not just as part of his plans to ruin Ishtar's day. And genuine shock and surprise would be something that happened given this man's next actions. He split himself into two separate individuals. "WAIT NO. WHY ARE YOU TWO PEOPLE!?" There was a certain genuine curiosity and shock and a bit of fear associated with the utterance. She'd been knocked unconscious by his entry alone... two of him anywhere near her body weren't at all what she was going to be capable of handling while holding on to any significant amount of her own sanity. Ah, a bit of context... he liked that she'd lost herself before. He'd basically mentioned that in his earlier bits of speech too... he liked the idea of ruining a well-balanced mind and body. It was probably apart of his nature, and strangely enough Kur was mostly alright with her body being his target. "If you do that I ca-" she couldn't finish the statement. Her mind was blanked by a pulse of that drug quality energy. She immediately felt woozy. She was floating, or falling or... something. Her eyes had glazed over from the first mana pulse, her mouth had opened by the second... her tongue dripping gently as she tried to think of what to say but couldn't probably manage it. She looked up at one complete version of Sukuna and wondered what he got out of such an image.

At the same time, Ishtar could only be satisfied by the strange contortion taking place. Now, Kur would be subjected to two hulking men with giant cocks having their way with her. She couldn't help but be elated. "See, no man just likes you. They will just use you... your innocent act can't save you. You aren't special!" she managed to get that one out without irritating that bite on her tongue. But... the more she spoke in moments like these, the more the hyper version of Kur's mind registered her complaints. They were aimed inward, she simply didn't know that yet. Probably because she was stupid... hilarious! She truly thought she could justify being a total disgusting existence to other people because she couldn't be what others were, all that barking and she was excrement trying to be seen as sugar. Her fall would be righteous... and beyond all that, Kur could just about enjoy this kind of treatment when her body barely registered something like this happening to her. Never truly lazy those dropped legs were soon clinging to the man behind her, increasing the arch in her spine and letting her feel him in a slightly different way than before while he held her hands.

[Bloodedge]

Ishtar hadn't produced a good plan the entire time they'd all been standing here. Sukuna doubted she ever managed one in life, but she at least managed to say things which Sukuna turned into good ideas. His current approach may have been the best yet. When Kur caught a glimpse of Sukuna in front of her without having him removed from her rear, the ensuing shock was something... magnificent! It took no time at all to realize what would happen if she had to deal with two of him. He didn't even have to do so much. From the position he already had behind her, he could have produced greater effects than she knew thus far, but this would be so much better. She feared for her sanity, but Sukuna fully intended to rid her of it. After all, brain functionality was overrated, right?

How sad. Kur was trying to say something, only for her mind to blank mid-word. From behind her, Sukuna merely continued thrusting away. From her fore however, he spent a long time staring down into her face. One pulse, and there was a clear lack of consciousness in her eyes. Another pulse left her mouth agape. Only two deep, and she'd visually been reduced to a vegetable? "Kehehe~" How very exciting! Even though she appeared to be completely offline, Sukuna soon learned that she was not fully gone just yet. Kur had to be given credit for durability. Not only was she able to look up at him in this state─ she was even able to ensnare the Sukuna behind her with her legs.

The pink-haired goddess deserved some form of reward for resilience. Ishtar insisted that she was not liked by anyone, but Sukuna was liking this one more and more by the second. Things that could have ended existences did no such thing to her; he could do so much more! So, he'd repay her... sort of. The demon's schlong slid its way into Kur's open mouth. Her reward was another pulse from a better location, and not simply that. The physical manifestation of mana that mortals had taken to calling 'semen' was poured into Kur's maw as a consistent stream, flowing as water would from a faucet as he continued pushing his way into her throat. That should have been enough... so naturally, it was only the start for Sukuna. There was still another Sukuna balls-deep in her undercarriage. He'd been battering away at her nether for so long, it was to be expected that he spewed an equally-ridiculous quantity from his end as well. Surely Kur had been looking forward to gushing from both sides of her person, right?

[Apollymi]

Ishtar was quite certain of her victory. Watching the youngest of the gods receive her just desserts was something she couldn't have imagined. None of the others who found themselves aligned with her, stood much of a chance against Kur. The pick up of this multiarmed demon was definitely worthwhile. And she could get a two for one, as she watched him split into multiple parts and completely aim to shatter the girl. She saw that massive cock in front of Kur's face. And saw just the sight of it causing her mind to break. And this weakling thought she was at all comparable to Ishtar? "Ohohohoho! Just seeing it again has broken her brain!~" she seemed amused by the prospect. Even so, she kind of wished this torture of Kur's would wrap up with her death, so that she could have her turn with her newest acquisition. Obviously, she could make much better use of two of this man instead of just the one with multiple arms, that was weird.

At the same time, Kur was sinking deep into the reaches of her own mind. It was like drowning, but you could still see what was going on. Her entire body was being rocked from the inside yet again. Meanwhile, the one at her fore reinserted himself into her mouth. His laughter was rather intense but she knew it wasn't a negative thing. He seemed to simply become more excited by the moment when his torment was a lasting one. His manhood once began to pulse feeding mana directly into her mouth once more. But even as her natural instinct to swallow kicked in, there was a certain overflow she couldn't have done anything about. What was more she received similar treatment from the other end. Those legs of hers completing their closing circle as she aimed to hold him in as he pumped her fill. It was like there was something there, something that she should feel way more intensely than she was being allowed to. It was torture. Tears were streaming down her face...

But within her mind, she was finding it hard to move towards the open image in her mind. She was swirling, woozy, and stumbling even as a manifestation within her own consciousness. 'Damn, he got me even here now... I can't... let this do too much. I'll need to do something with it...' she mentioned as she was being pumped so full of his rather addictive energy that she wasn't quite sure she didn't like it at this point. Perhaps he'd give her even more? Wait. When did she start wanting more. All the while, Ishtar continued to misinterpret the visuals of this situation even without the extra words being spoken by anyone. Not one who moved her own body at all, she didn't expect the movement of Kur's legs. And obviously those tears were streaming down her face because she didn't like it. Obviously, she was barely able to breath and struggling to push away with those legs of hers. "Yes! Struggle like the dying runt you are. I hope you drown and die swimming in cum like the fake slut you are! Don't let her escape you, like she's obviously trying to moving her legs like that!" Oh there was another one of those insults she applied to someone else while knowing the kind of person she actually was. Until the start of this interaction Kur had been a virgin. Kur scoffed at the idea that this miserable creature dared try pin her faults on anyone else. But it now made more sense of why she hated her so very much. Misery needed company after all... 'I'll show you what you aren't capable of... just wait~' Kur thought as she tried to rearrange her thoughts. As soon as she was able she'd finish her great works and then Ishtar would find out what glory truly was!

[Bloodedge]

Seeing it? Was that green thing so incompetent that her senses were nonexistent as well? Kur's mind had blanked, yes, but Ishtar completely failed to realize why. There was no longer a question in the male's mind; she was the reason for those warnings. Maybe another demon had once broken her brain. There were a couple floating around somewhere who could have been to blame.

Well, none of that was worth much consideration. The breaking of Kur was a long process. Every step forward still felt like only the beginning, much to Sukuna's satisfaction. As he filled her from both ends, she swallowed from her throat and gripped with her legs. Overflow seemed inevitable, and Sukuna got to witness it twice from two separate angles. For all that resistance earlier and even most recently, Kur certainly wasn't letting him pull back during ejaculation... not that he was going to do something like that anyway. Ah, there were tears in her eyes again. Was the overwhelming pleasure without release to blame, or was there far too much occurring in general? Perhaps it was both? Whatever the case, a lot of mana was going to waste as it poured out of Kur's mouth and snatch.

Kur didn't yet seem capable of doing something with it, whether due to ability, inspiration or both. Oh well; Sukuna could at least make use of mana that continued pouring into her. "Si hepd hinp ven," he said. These words came with purpose as additional mana flowed through his shaft(s) into Kur's body. From her front, Sukuna withdrew and began spraying his seed onto that unresponsive face of hers. From her rear however, his still-flowing mana was making a very marked effort to coalesce where it landed. A certain darkness was spreading out with the overflow, swarming the air around Kur's lower body and focusing on her filling womb. That darkness itself was a curse, activated by a trigger. If Kur even considered the acceptance of his most recent statement, even for a single moment, she'd be marked with the most binding curse of all at the core of her being.

[Apollymi]

The overindulgence in mana wasn't one that Kur had ever even entertained. But here and now she was practically bathing in it. Sukuna even continued to shower her in it after removing himself from her mouth. The whole of her being was filling as her body's proportions finished filling out. In a moment like this, hips, thighs, and even her breasts seemed to reach their fully mature state. Her body physically rivaled Ishtar's now. No. That was wrong, her proportions were better! Ishtar's eyes widened. Though she saw the increase in size to the smaller girl, she still saw no reason to care very much about the changes. She was more amused by the seed spilling all over her face. "YES! SHOW HER HOW LOW SHE ACTUALLY IS!~" Ishtar was laughing again, seeming to think the act taking place between Sukuna and Kur was somehow degrading to the goddess. For the goddess who was primarily the fertility goddess, Ishtar apparently didn't understand the true nature of an 'offering' as it were. Even as what was considered bodily fluids by this world's standards spilled all over the face and body of Kur, her body took in the mana that wasn't already being manipulated by Sukuna himself.

Ah and what was he doing, and saying now? He claimed that he would own her? Ownership was a strange claim. Kur didn't necessarily understand it completely and thus didn't initially accept it. Did he mean to keep her as a pet? Did he just want to claim her soul? No. Not exactly he claimed that someone would become his favorite and she was his choice. Did that make it sweet? Maybe. He was a rather abrasive man, he might not know acceptance as she would have intended it. That blank face of hers, uttered just a few words, an affirmation of sorts, which could have been considered a conditional clause... but it more or less spoke to the innocence and understanding of Kur, "Si hepd wemlin ven ds ven wemlin czek," that was an acceptance as an utterance, just low enough for him to hear. And so his would still take place. But she wanted him to understand that it wasn't just force that coerced her into it. She understood their kindred nature and decided upon the acceptance. It forced upon her person a heart shaped mark just over her womb.

Seeing this mark appear on Kur's person, Ishtar burst into laughter. "Ohohohoho! He placed a slave seal on her. Death is at the beck and call of a demon, how fitting!~" she laughed finding the whole of the situation funny. Even though she'd tried, even though she'd struggled. Kur found herself, being used, abused and completely and utterly obliterated by a man. That mark on her was a shame. In the kingdom that Ishtar ran with one of her other faces, only the lowliest of creatures were branded as cattle. How funny would it be if Kur lost all her power and was added to the vast array of prostitutes in Ishtar's care. A lowborn whore who knew her place and worked for the glory of Ishtar! "Ohohohohohohoho!" It was brilliant. That little whispered set of words, her last trial to save herself it was all for naught.

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna had long since lost all ability to process Ishtar's words. As loudly as she yelled, none of that mattered. Sukuna was waiting for his words to register in Kur's mind. His seal would manifest the moment she entertained acceptance; no communication was required. Much to his surprise, her acceptance was verbalized. What specific wording she chose, claiming she'd accept him as he accepted her. Whether Sukuna caught the full meaning or not, the pact was made and he was thrilled. A seal appeared over Kur's womb. Sukuna felt that seal, and as such felt a very direct and permanent connection between himself and Kur.

Oh... something was strange here. Sukuna's seal was not as one-directional as he designed it to be. Was it Kur's phrasing? Had she utilized Cursed Speech to morph the seal's effect? No, there was something else going on. Strange though it was to feel, Sukuna was rather interested in seeing what that meant eventually. Besides, the seal on Kur didn't seem dysfunctional at all. "Apr ven turor heiy czek?" he wondered, seeming genuinely curious. Moments later, both versions of Sukuna were ecstatic. "Si hepd fuur ven!"

Suddenly, one Sukuna released his hold on Kur's hair. The other proceeded to lift her off his groin and turn her upright toward himself. Now that Kur faced a different copy, the one most recently residing in her mouth walked up behind her. His right hand reached around to touch that seal, activating it with a rush of mana. Many abilities were within that seal. From a very long list of potential effects, Sukuna chose to force the spread of that seal across Kur's body. If she thought herself overloaded before, she'd feel that surge with every inch of her body henceforth. Even touching the seal would become something beyond orgasmic by the time its effect took place, yet still his previous curse of denial was active.

Now in front of Kur, the other Sukuna grabbed her thighs again. His goal this time was to lift her vertically and drop her onto his cock. Ah, but the other was no longer able to take her mouth, was he? That was fine, as he now had another purpose. Kur would soon discover a prodding sensation at her backdoor that was quite different from her two prior tonguing experiences. . .

[Apollymi]

More curses were being thrown around as far as Ishtar was concerned. It was great that Kur was left stupefied and left covered in spunk. What she deserved was nothing short of complete humiliation for daring to try and stand above Ishtar, that is truly what the goddess believed. Even so, there were still more of that cursed speech going back and forth between Kur and that man. She wondered if Kur still entertained thoughts to resist, she'd help her with that. "You can't win. Slave seals are absolute, you'll do whatever he wants of you and end up a piece of gutter trash in my kingdom!~" there it was. She'd gone from simply wanting the girl dead, to wanting to see her permanently below her. This was always the case with Ishtar as she came across women she found she could not actually break mentally. That was the true use of the men at her disposal. They were there to help with the breaking and maybe if they did a good enough job and had nice enough dicks they could also have a taste of Ishtar herself!

All the while, Sukuna seemed to realize something was a bit amiss by how the acceptance of his curse took place. In innocence and honesty, Kur had gone on to bind them together the way she would have interpreted his words to mean, not just the way that it was meant. "Ven unnpeb trieve lon deva ven lezz, gled?" she uttered. He was apparently planning to pay her back for her actions, even before she fully explained herself. A bit of that snark of her classic personality seemed to leak through, but would it last? Maybe. She was removed and her posture changed. She was standing before the Sukuna who'd been buried in her undercarriage, her body feeling out of sorts given its sudden growth and the enhancing effects of mana she was experiencing. A bit of that light was returning to her eyes, but... inside of her body had started to feel like it was vibrating. That would of course only increase as the seal over her womb began to spread across her body. It was like lighting all of her nerves up at once, it felt great, but was also vastly overstimulating and seeming not to lead to anything at all.

Finally in a moment like this, Ishtar would see true satisfaction. She was watching as Kur was sandwiched between two versions of the man and given their placement, she'd be receiving him twice in the center of her being. She was a virgin her rear never touched, she'd likely find herself in the most intense pain of her life. "Ohohohoho! By the time he finishes with you, you'll never be able to look at another man again!~" there was laughter. Strangely this statement was probably factual, but not in the way that Ishtar would have wanted it to be. That little touch on her womb sent a pulse though her body. The hands on her thighs made her writhe with pleasure that had no release. She was dropped onto a pulsing phallus and her body shook but it didn't release its tension. And then the other started prodding at her backdoor with something much larger than his tongue. That pressure felt nice even as it tried to begin its journey and even that was something that she couldn't quite stop. It caused her to wiggle and writhe. She needed something to hold onto and the torso in front of her was it, but even just her arms making contact with muscled skin caused distinct twitches within the whole of her body. That vibration in the center of her soul seemed to be getting bigger and bigger. Every second... whatever this feeling was it was killing her. "Ert hase unn fuurklat oen hase penyab!" Those were Kur's words about this feeling. She needed release, he had to give it to her right? Actually, they could hold her like this all they wanted... it was the warmest feeling Death had ever experienced.

[Bloodedge]

What in this pitiful world was that 'slave seal' Ishtar kept talking about? Sukuna was the originator of all curses, but he'd never heard of such a thing. By context clues alone though, he gathered that they were similar enough to have been modified from his own repertoire. Who could have managed such a thing? It didn't matter, but he had certainly done no such thing. Ah, but... there was a function close enough to enslavement in that seal.

As for the effect looping back on Sukuna himself, Kur's cheeky demeanor returned in full force with a demon's tongue. Sukuna's earlier words, the very concept of deals with devils, was directly used against him. He'd been tricked. He'd cursed Kur and, in turn, been cursed himself. Sukuna couldn't even be angry about the occurrence; Kur only proved her worth as the chosen goddess. "Ehahahahaha!" he cackled. Doing something like that, Kur surely earned the... 'repayment' he offered. Two Sukunas would give her pleasure with no end, or rather pleasure with no climax. What better way than to turn every inch of her body into a pleasure center?

She squirmed when Sukuna grabbed her thighs. She quaked when he penetrated her again. Even her efforts to hold onto him resulted in quivering. Yes, Sukuna's curse was functioning just as intended after all. Any repercussions he suffered on the other end was a problem for future Sukuna to deal with, for the current moment was too glorious for concerns. One resting within her at the front, one ready to enter her rear... this could hardly be better. Actually, the only immediate potential for improvement Sukuna saw was his next intended move. Kur rejected the idea of this being repayment, calling it penance instead. For a demon, those things were similar enough to be synonymous. It seemed goddesses didn't have the same beliefs. Well then, maybe he could change that? An attempt would definitely be made by the Sukuna at Kur's backside shoving himself full force into her rectum. With two copies of his girth indirectly pressed against each other within her, surely that counted as repayment... right? If not, each copy thrusting up into her torso one after the other must do the trick. Yes, he'd try that.

[Apollymi]

Somewhere in the depths of the desert, in a kingdom filled to the brim, with women considered the enemies of Ishtar and her various faces acting as whores... there was, a sneeze. This sneeze originated from the mouth of a nun with long creeping eyes and a face which could put fear in the hearts of mankind. But here and now with that cute little sound escaping her lips, she managed to look up seemingly curious, only to decide it wasn't worth questioning so she carried on with her work.

The laughter of Sukuna was an interesting sound. He didn't seem at all displeased by the amount of snark in the question Kur presented him. He may have been tricked but it wasn't a bad trick. As far as Kur was concerned this only served to let him know she truly understood the terms and conditions and accepted the aspects he presented even though they weren't necessarily anything she would have looked for of her own accord. Soon enough Kur's head was thrown back up as she was properly sandwiched between this pair. The man at her rear, inserted himself with no less force than her first major penetration had taken. She had tears streaming down her eyes, and this was intepreted as pain by Ishtar's own estimation. But in truth, the acceptance of Kur meant that the demon's two members found their home within her person without real harm. So why were tears streaming down her face? Because it felt so good. So nice so warm, it felt like all the tension in her body should have released, but instead it pulsed and built even further, setting more of her nerves a flame making her even more susceptible, to the sensation she was feeling. It was not pain which made her cry, it was pleasure unknown causing her frustration as she did not reach any acceptable ending from her torment. A hiccup like noise had coincided with the motion causing Ishtar to cackle with glee. "Ohohoho! So broken by that you can't even cry with sounds. It must be terrifying knowing you'll never know pleasure only pain!~" she laughed more, but it was very different.

At the moment, Kur's consciousness was fading in and out. As each of the demon's cocks took on an alternating stroke to be filled and unfilled seemed to be rocking the girl to the center of her being. She was awake. She was out. She was mentally present. She'd been lost to delirium. What was her state of being? What was life? Is this what death felt like? Surely not... it was a concept meant to release people from turmoil and torture. Death was a kindness. That newly firmed body of hers squished against his. Her body constantly shivered in pleasure and she found her hips shaking gently as if she could urge the sensation onward, to no avail. Even her own movements furthered her torment. It was beautiful and frightening and... everything. "Louwe czek tuch seva. Ert tuchri hase unn kavien, ailn zis err risavah er brunck. Laan" she pleaded for her own sake. That last word repeated as she cried. "Laan. Laan. Laan. Laan." Ishtar's eyes widened. Obviously, Kur had gone mad, and was trying her best to curse him. Using a simpler method to try and utter that curse. Whatever that word meant, she didn't think it would matter. Surely, a single word would change nothing in this case, right?

[Bloodedge]

This time around, Ishtar couldn't be blamed at all for her ignorance. In truth, the mark that spread across Kur's body made her immune to pain. Anything that touched any part of her could only be perceived as incredible pleasure, but with his earlier forced limitation in place, it seemed her tears were a different sort of tortured. Sukuna knew many forms of torment; excessive pleasure was among the best to see.

One thing Sukuna had no intention of doing, was granting Kur release from this long-term buildup before everything was perfect. This former virgin's first orgasm would be the most explosive thing this world had ever seen if he had any say in the matter... and due to a lovely curse, he did have a say. The proper moment was on its way here and now, while Kur's thickened body pressed its soft flesh against both copies of Sukuna. Both versions felt inclined to press against her more. One version had the joy of much larger breasts pressed against his torso, while the other enjoyed her plump ass against his lap. In the midst of these pleasantries, Kur finally rounded out Sukuna's earlier foretelling. Just as he prophesized, she was pleading for more. Crying and begging came together to create Sukuna's favorite thing to see: that moment of absolute desperation just before one's own end. Both Sukunas stopped, their eyes widening as if they were each in a temporary daze. Torture had never been so fun, so good to look at. She really did become his favorite over the course of this day. Maybe Sukuna had actually become a prophet in this incarnation?

Whatever the case, Sukuna could no longer be contained. He had nothing more to say, and would have nothing more to do except... comply. The Demon Lord of Obscenity had his fun, so a different sort of fun would open up as possibility. Of course, he would not totally abandon the original entertainment. The sun had already set as of Sukuna's final decision. One that previously had enhanced, monstrous arms would return to normal... and both would utilize that same enhancement curse on their already unreasonable cocks. This new application would be a slower one, occurring while he technically adhered to Kur's request. When they began thrusting again, they did so with far greater vigor than before. As such, he'd continue to no apparent end. Time passed more and more. Only when the moon was high in the sky did he reach his full enhanced girth twice over, and only then did he release the restrictive curse. How many hours had passed? Sukuna did not know, having no concept of such short periods of time. When he freed her of the curse, he also took the liberty of freeing his seed once again. "Hragh!" Sukuna grunted as his own satisfaction was made blatantly clear. He had a bit of choice in the matter, so it was not the same continuous stream as before. This time, it was more of a geyser blasting off in each of her holes. Naturally though, it was not a short-lived expulsion either. Kur wanted more; she'd have the most as he filled every nook and cranny to be found inside her body with liquid mana.

[Apollymi]

The ignorance of Ishtar aside, those wild conclusions she'd been jumping to the entirety of the day seemed to coalesce in a singular moment of her victory. That is, until a specific moment in this rape/torture of Kur. At some point, the pink haired goddess began to chant the same word over and over again, and for a brief moment, both copies of Sukuna stopped their movements. For a moment, Ishtar thought Kur had actually managed something with whatever word she was using. A curse seemed to be being fought against, but then... his movements began once more. "You can't win, Ohohohohoho! To think you thought to fight the originator of something with their own skill... how bold of you!~" that was it wasn't it. Kur had tried to curse him and it'd failed. Obviously since he'd kept moving nothing was amiss. Ishtar was still winning...

Here and now Kur was treated to something else. Between those movements was a moment of pause. Sukuna looked into her face and the other, she could also feel looking at her. Whatever they decided, it'd been quite a while since all of this started and Kur was certain she'd had enough. Ah, but she'd realized with this man that enough wasn't what he wanted, overindulgence was what he sought. And even as her body and mind fell in and out of narcotic delirium. Even as her hips began to shake between them while searing pleasure unending danced across every bit of her skin. It was tension it was so good it was almost painful and it continued. They'd been at this for hours. Day and turned to night, light had shifted and still she remained sandwiched between these two individuals. What was more the sizing of Sukuna's arms changed and that which penetrated her seemed to be shifting about steadily. This was too much. "Laan. Laan. Laan. Laan. Laan." there were so many utterances and it was a while yet before satisfaction was reached. And then...

Whatever absolute maximum, Sukuna was waiting for, was triggered. And in this moment... all that rising tension finally cracked. Along with something at the core of Kur's being as well as all the power she'd ever been holding. She found herself swelling and brimming with power in an instant and when it was released she cried out as she was filled. In this moment. She saw sounds, could feel colors could could taste the vibrations of everything in the world. As as she was filled this final time, her insides shook an convulsed and she, saw and created light. There was far too much for her body to handle but she had in mind something. That little spark, that undeniable pleasure... this was paradise. It was long suffered for but absolutely perfect and with her thoughts and the energy and mystery acquired a new domain of the afterlife was created. The massive power expelled from this young woman shook Creation as her greatest work was completed. Somewhere, in the darkness above Celestia, there was infinite light, perfect climate, the creation of plants which could sate all with a single seed. There were streams of pure water and vibrant colors. A gentle breeze and that same clarity she'd just reached. Kur herself was shining between these two individuals, her eyes blank and her body still. Ah... those proportions of hers hadn't reset though, still she remained quite well cushioned and tucked between two versions of Sukuna. "Evd quinetyor stolk desstar er lyik hent lon donya vi evd hinp freklenssdaer," that murmur appeared to be Kur's final words. Shining though she was, it seemed that she was only just barely conscious, almost dead by the outside perspective.

Ishtar, laughed triumphantly. "OHOHOHOHOHOHOHO! She died! She actually went and died. All that glowing and she still couldn't do it!" she couldn't help but be giddy. Surely he'd simply toss her to the side now. She could be abandoned and Ishtar herself would take her place. There was nothing she couldn't have. Even death as Kur created it belonged to Ishtar. Yes. That was it. She'd won this most ultimate battle. But was she dead? Where did that internal light come from? Why hadn't her body shrunk in light of her creation? Why was she so still?

[Bloodedge]

Before Creation, comes Destruction. Before Destruction, comes Creation. These words made the whole of a notion between entities titled 'gods' in the old world of Mystery. This lesser planet had known nothing but Creation, and now, there was balance for but a moment. Before Creation, comes Destruction. Kur's very existence internalized these words as one colossal event shattered her being in the most glorious fashion. Her body was filled to the brim both physically and spiritually, with excess of the latter being converted and purposed for the greatest creation since... well, since this world itself. An entire reality was born of copulation, a paradise whose magnificence was felt by even Sukuna.

Yet again, the demon paused. Sukuna took several seconds just to take it all in, from the burst of mana to the new radiance of Kur, even to the sense of that paradise he had through their connection. To think, something so pure had come from what was likely the most twisted consummation in this world's history. Even the Demon Lord of Obscenity could do nothing but appreciate its brilliance.

There was something else happening. In Sukuna's chest, there was an ominous pulsing accompanying his heartbeat. It wasn't the heart itself, but instead his Source thumping as if registering something... more. With all that creative energy, Kur still hadn't made use of everything. She'd been reinvigorated, and now it seemed... oh? Was there a Source awakening afoot? He'd never known the binding of two Sources as the Demon King once explained, but surely this had to be it, right? What would happen next?

Apparently, the next thing on the list was rest for Kur. That incessant thumping in Sukuna's chest was becoming more powerful each time, even shaking the world around them. The Sukuna in front of Kur grabbed hold of her body to support it, while the one behind extricated himself to rejoin the original body. In rejoining, his third and fourth eyes returned and closed, his additional arms returned and vanished, and his groin returned to its normal girth and length. Ishtar thought the other goddess was dead? Well, she wasn't entirely wrong. The Kur that existed several hours prior would likely never exist again, yet Ishtar also couldn't have been farther from the truth. . .

[Apollymi]

In all this time, Ishtar had started monologuing about her victory and Kur had gone very still. Sukuna for his part in this, withdrew from her rear and rejoined his other self. He was holding up the now glowing goddess as she stayed still for quite a while just to hear out whatever ridiculousness that Ishtar would say. Here and now though she felt the expansion of her creation. She felt a strange thumping and cracking within her own chest and... she felt Sukuna supporting her person. She wrapped her legs around him gently and smiled against his chest. It was too funny, she couldn't hold it in any more. "Chehe...hehehehe... hahahaha!~" she finally managed ah but what she had to say was something very different overall. What? Ishtar was looking aghast, here Kur was being held up and seemingly comforted by this demon, who'd even taken a more visually pleasing form and she was laughing. Not dead, just playing. "NO! YOU CAN'T DO THIS. WHAT KIND OF WHORE COULD YOU HAVE POSSIBLY BEEN TO ENJOY THAT?!" she demanded of the girl seeming to find it impossible that she liked hours worth of rough sex as a virgin. Obviously there was no such difference but that couldn't be explained she was still screaming. "YOU CAN'T DO THIS! YOU CAN'T WIN THIS! YOU CAN'T TAKE HIM FROM ME!!!" ah, there it was. The break. She finally figured out that Kur wasn't suffering. Obviously, Kur has succeeded in cursing Sukuna and brought him under her control, it was obvious by how docile he was being here and now. She obviously did this in a manner similar to how Ishtar in her other form, tamed the demi-god Heracles.

Ishtar couldn't allow this! She had to stop Kur, she had to kill her. She could do this. She knew enough of how to strengthen a curse, a single word was all she needed and she had the power to do it. She would, with all the negativity her soul had she put mana and power behind a single word. "DIE!" there was quite a bit of power behind that word. Of course it was, Ishtar just realized she was missing out on a new toy, one she'd decided to use against Kur in the first place. Kur finally removed her face from the chest of "Dafast hase erivk yik unnpeb ariv" said Kur. She couldn't help but chuckle further. "Roe fielesz ehnumpit, loyral ailn fermill." Ah, that was it wasn't it. She couldn't give death to the goddess who literally created death as a concept. Ishtar looked astounded. She'd done everything right, why didn't it work? Why wasn't she dead? Why wasn't she getting what she wanted?!

[Bloodedge]

Kur remained silent for some time to come. From so close, Sukuna could tell she was far from dead, and actually wasn't even unconscious. Why did she pretend? The eventual laughter implied that it was, naturally, for only the best reason. Hearing the joy of Kur, Sukuna grew even more elated. Having her join the torment of Ishtar was one of the greatest victories this day... and Ishtar herself still didn't understand the truth unfolding around her. "Havri laf, defrinz aera?" he questioned, loosing his hold on the goddess.

Now was the time for Ishtar's comeuppance. Sukuna turned himself, looking upon the fallen goddess as she lost every bit of composure. A feeble attempt to curse Kur had been made, and... strangely, it wasn't the worst attempt he'd ever seen─ even excluding Ishtar's earlier debacle. It had no effect on Kur, and likely wouldn't do much of anything to any Creator without a stronger touch of the Void... but it was a surprising and decent attempt. "Oh? That might have worked on a mortal," Sukuna mused. Just after speaking, the demon could be seen grasping at his own chest. That pulsing was becoming more and more powerful. A storm was brewing in quite the literal sense. Dark clouds were being pulled into the sky directly above, not quite eclipsing the moon, but it almost seemed like they would in a matter of moments."Ugh. What is that? I don't like it," he griped. What exactly was his Source calling to? It was obviously something in Kur, but what could have been going on with hers that he suffered such an effect?

[Apollymi]

Sukuna questioned the laughter of Kur, by once again referring to her as 'little girl' she hadn't much minded it before, but felt a bit more classically snarky than before. "Si elt unn miy defrinz, roe tove. Sia'sz miy cavvin," murmured Kur. She couldn't help it. Only a couple of seconds was required before she completely few off the handle about what she'd lost. She even managed to call Kur a whore, she questioned her virginity (after being the one who brought it up in the first place) and even tried to curse her to death. It was actually reasonably powerful, Kur thought so, and knew it had the amount of power necessary to kill a mortal but it would seem that Ishtar didn't really have any idea about the nature of anyone else. "You can't try and curse me Kur!" she claimed while struggling. She stared at the other girl now lowered to the ground and covered in tattoos squirming as she felt really strange. A heated little blush was on Kur's face and it had everything to do with extra physical sensation and nothing to do with anything else. Even so, the power of the moment was something that Ishtar didn't get.

In the moment Kur just seemed confused. Did Ishtar really not understand the difference between a language spoken for the sake of expressing idea and one for the sake of cursing someone? It would take a moment for Kur to understand a bit more herself. All the while, Sukuna seemed to think that Ishtar's attempt at Cursed Speech was a bit more reasonable as well... She took the compliment with her same general pomp and saw it as a saving situation. Maybe this was just a set up, and Sukuna was planning to act against Kur himself. Of course, he made a claim about some feeling and was holding his chest. Oh, so that's what it was! "I'm on to you Kur!! You've cursed him, enchanted him and you're just trying to take him away from me when he's obviously chosen me! You're obviously still upset and my divine punishment has caused you madness! So you're using your body like I use mine to keep him tied to you!" she said in the most haughty manner.

Kur looked at Ishtar and blinked. If this woman put half as much thought into actually doing something constructive and not in jumping through the mental hoops necessary to come to such a conclusion, she'd likely be very successful in life. She wasn't even sure how to reply to that claim, maybe she'd let her believe it for a while. Just the same, Kur felt pretty comfortable with her own abilities. She wouldn't have pretended to be stronger than a demon. First she would speak first to Sukuna. "Oen ayledd ta czek. Si elt fauz unn lilthreid zis," she murmured. "I should get rid of more," she mused. Hm... she was still naked it was time for a bit of a change. A long black dress with a high split up to the thigh. Golden boning along her ribs with a high collar decorated by bones. Her now more than ample bosom peeking out of the top, but her overall look still conservative enough to suit her tastes. One sheer sleeve one each leg and wrist. One dark long sleeve on her arm and one short dark one. More shoes. Even as she made these items appear on her body she seemed to have shivers. Those tattoos on her skin making it crawl as she shifted just a bit. "Still too much, you too..." she said looking at Sukuna. If Ishtar believed she'd enchanted the man, what she was about to do next would probably make her believe she planned to keep him as a pet. She created for him, a light colored kimono edged in black silk. Black tabi and associated shoes in the 'Japanese' style he seemed to like based on how he'd been dressed previously. At the very end, she created around his neck a black scarf which covered his neck. "I said you can't have him Kur. Fight her. Don't let her take you from me... my glorious form is waiting to receive you!"

[Bloodedge]

Kur remarked that she wasn't so 'little' anymore. Sukuna shifted his gaze in her direction, visually inspecting her form without being physically pressed against it or something of the sort this time. She was undoubtedly a physical specimen that could put this world to shame. Still, his form of address for her likely wouldn't change. "Fauz eh dresdin," was his almost whispered response.

Many mortals had to suffer aneurisms because of the green-haired goddess. Even with their collective plan in full effect, both Kur and Sukuna were occasionally lost for words due to the sheer ignorance of Ishtar. While Kur was landing and continuing to feel far too much of everything, Ishtar was rambling. She thought Kur had cursed Sukuna. She thought she had been chosen. She thought Kur had gone mad, and that the death goddess was trying to use her body, as Ishtar used her own. All of those assumptions were moronic, but the final assertion was far dumber than any other. Sukuna had just gotten a decent look at Kur's new physique, and. . . "Huh?" he blurted out while glancing in Ishtar's direction again. There was something to do about that, but that was something to deal with later.

First and foremost, Kur was to blame for that thumping in his Source. Hers remained in a state of flux, which didn't seem to change after she constructed a fresh ensemble for herself. Cloth and bones adorned her form to create a very reserved, yet still accessible outfit. Sukuna approved of this. Ah, but she needed more, and went on to create more by throwing a light kimono and dark scarf upon his form. Pulling at the garb, the demon appraised it quickly. "Looks like something I used to wear before. Not bad. Now..." Sukuna began stepping toward Ishtar, who continued to talk. Her 'glorious' form was waiting to receive him, apparently. The simplest wave of one hand would force Ishtar upright, floating just off the ground. Of course, this was Sukuna... so there was more. She'd feel tightly constricted from head to toe, as if bound by thread... though her curves would be unaffected. "Your what is waiting for what? You were the best to look at when I showed up. What happened?" he asked, alluding to the obvious fact that Kur had acquired a vastly superior form to hers.

[Apollymi]

Kur was still feeling a bit snarky. At her observation that she was no longer little, Sukuna made the claim that she was still a child. She had a pretty quick come back for that phrase too, considering that he'd subjected her to a great deal of sexual and mental torture while thinking of her in such a way, "Nevt ven unnin chan, nevt saysz seva adti ven bevn czek," she said seeming to scoff. Even so, she didn't actually mind him referring to her as 'little girl' it was hardly an insult.

Still there were so many things wrong with all of Ishtar's assumptions in this moment that Kur hadn't even figured out how to address them all yet. And she only thought to do so, after she was dressed once again. She was trying to burn off the extra energy which was obviously bothering Sukuna at least a bit through their binding but even after dressing him, she still felt her own mana seemingly still brazenly active. But much to her own surprise and now blushing face once more, Sukuna seemed to like his new attire quite a bit. "I'm glad. I thought it'd suit you, given how you were dressed at first..." she said though she was very pleased at the acknowledgement. Here and now, her heart had started to pulse in her chest along with her mana. It was a harmonious thing, giving her quite the euphoric sensation throughout her body.

But that was not all that was happening in the moment. No, Sukuna strung up Ishtar once more, having taken too much stupid from her speech and deciding to question her on one thing. And the green haired woman found herself unable to move, her form on display but when shifting her eyes towards Kur she finally took proper note of how far along her form had come. She could no longer even refer to her as a runt given how well her body had filled out. "My glorious form is unique to me. Obviously, Kur knew you'd chosen me and while you cursed her to make her more physically appealing like me, she managed to somehow use it. But mine is the original... she even stole my glow you should take it back for me!" she claimed, it was quite the delusion. She wouldn't known but Sukuna had seen Sin who was the originator of such a form in this world and now he had for his own use Kur whose body boosted a certain superiority to Ishtar's. In this moment Kur couldn't help but laugh. "Did you just accuse me of abusing my body when you're the one who offered up both yours and mine to a demon?" Kur asked. This made Ishtar's brow furrow, well... yes, she'd definitely done exactly that, but it was some kind of magical or cursed influence that made him keep talking to Kur after his urges were settled. That was the only way. "Men will have sex with anything that lets them, and half the time it doesn't have to allow it. But they will always choose the greatest form around and it's mine. I'm the one with an especially good body. I am the goddess of love and beauty!" she proclaimed.

[Bloodedge]

Calling Kur a 'little girl' was something which said more about Sukuna, than the goddess herself? Nonsense. Sukuna was a demon who knew the world before its segmentation; he had no such concepts of propriety. In response to Kur's quip, he extended a hand. Two fingers collided with one another, and from that came a pulse of concussive energy. It was restrained, insignificant, but just mighty enough to tap Kur's left breast. Perhaps she shouldn't be acting so coy while still affected by his seal?

Moving on, Ishtar kept yapping and yapping. Unique form? What? He didn't have much time to look before, but there was something very peculiar about her claim. "I have four eyes. You're exactly the same as that other one," he said upon recalling Sin, or formerly, Ki. More importantly, his sight was unquestionable enough that none could argue when he compared Ishtar and the new Kur. Even more importantly, a discrepancy in Ishtar's yammering needed addressing. "I didn't make her any thicker. Yours isn't even original," he replied.

Ishtar insisted that men would have sex with anything, whether allowed or not. Once again, she wasn't entirely wrong. Sukuna would have had his way with any goddess on the list earlier in this day, bar that small which would have done nothing for him. Even so, the execution always varied from person to person... and Ishtar had long since painted herself as the disposable sort, returned to only when holes needed plugging. Another swipe of Sukuna's fingers was aimed at the green-haired one. He did not slice her body, but he did shred her clothing. With that done, he stepped even closer while smiling madly. "Greatest form, eh?" he questioned. "With blood in your mouth and a hole in your chest?"

One thing had to be done. Sukuna lifted his hand again, and without even touching Ishtar, he sealed the hole in her torso. A few moments of observation ensued. "Ah, I didn't get a good look before. Now that I get a good look at you, I see things a little differently." What did Sukuna mean? Well, he'd be sure to make that clear while the sharp nail of his forefinger made contact with Ishtar's pelvis. Two goddesses had sold their souls to him today, Ishtar being one of them. She could gain a seal as well. His seemingly-telekinetic ability separated the goddess' legs, and in that moment, Sukuna rammed his entire hand into her craw. Just then, his sick grin widened further, his second pair of eyes opening slightly to stare her down. "It's terrible! Kehahahaha!" Sukuna's laughter was loud and continuous. That hand within Ishtar pulsed mana directly into her being, with Sukuna being sure to utilize every bit of his druglike energy to form a seal. It appeared as an inside-out variant of Kur's. Just the same though, it would spread across her body... albeit with the ability to turn all her senses to pain rather than pleasure. "Goddess of what and what now? I don't think that fits anymore, missy. I can't smell it on you at all~"

[Apollymi]

Kur was in for a very rude awakening, or rather a playful one. That little tap to her bosom sent a surge of sensation through her chest which made her twitch on her feet just a little. Her face reddened immediately after and she found a hand on her chest which also did nothing to quell the extra sensation. "Wait wait, don't do that... I'm still all tingly," she stated. Ah, but Ishtar didn't like these moments of being ignored. She could only scoff and huff until Sukuna went back to paying attention to her.

And then it was back but what did Sukuna have to say. He had four eyes? Yes, that was true, creepy but true. "There is no one with a form exactly like mine!" claimed Ishtar which only made Kur laugh a little bit. "Mom has the exact same shape as you." That was the one correction and a scoff came from Ishtar. "That doesn't count, even Anu didn't acknowledge that such a thing existed, she's old!" she exclaimed. "She doesn't look it." said the death goddess. "No one asked you Kur." she said to the death goddess which made her smile. "Brye vensh daar han ven chenm czek nevt" That one came as a curse, it was a command. Ishtar could no longer utter that name, if she tried, she'd bite her tongue. More or less, Ishtar's pronunciation of her name always came with an intonation that the death goddess didn't like. And now that she was all sparkly and tingly she figured it was time to be called something a bit more fitting of her actual works. "Ereshkigal. Yes, that's a name I can live with," she said with a smile. She'd just renamed herself after her mother and after her great works.

Beyond these points, Ishtar's form was injured presently. But, Sukuna would be fixing that. His words made it appear that he truly appreciated her and she became prouder in the moment. All it would take is the man wanting more from her and he'd come back to his senses and get rid of Kur. "Of course you made her thicker, Kur---" another tongue bite happened as she tried to argue a point. That curse was more appropriately potent. Kur had already renamed herself. Whatever the case soon after, she had a mark on her pelvis which seemed to be aligned oppositely to what Ereshkigal had felt but... it wouldn't have nearly that effect. A full hand with clawed fingers was shoved into Ishtar's undercarriage as she was being insulted and she... moaned. There was no sound of pain and no registration that anything negative had happened at all. In fact it seemed she enjoyed this attention. Ereshkigal looked astounded and slightly grossed out. She figured there was something wrong with Ishtar but not that she was... this. "Eww."

[Bloodedge]

Tingly was how the death goddess described her current level of sensitivity when struck. Sukuna was fully aware that her seal had not yet been retracted, and intended to keep using it if she decided to be a bit... snippy again. Since she reacted so favorably to that little tap, Sukuna repeated the process several times over to assault the other teat, each leg, her abdomen, et cetera. His smaller set of eyes were watching her all the while, and his primary pair remained trained on Ishtar.

No one had a form exactly like hers, the green-haired one said. The first Creator Sukuna had seen in this cycle boasted the exact same form, and moments before surpassing Ishtar, Kur could be considered the same as well. When it was pointed out that their mother had the same form, Ishtar completely disregarded the notion by claiming the woman was old. Sukuna hadn't seen the one called Ki, but he'd seen her newer form and assumed there was no great difference between the two. As such, calling her old was something utterly ridiculous.

Apparently, Kur was in the process of deciding a new name for herself. She didn't fancy Ishtar continuing to address her as Kur, it seemed, even going so far as to curse the other goddess if she attempted such again. Ereshkigal was the name she chose, continuing the naming pattern of Creators with homage to her mother, status and purpose. "Not a bad choice," Sukuna commented absently. With that, he was onto dealing with Ishtar and... whatever the hell kind of reaction she was having to pain. Sukuna was certain he'd officially seen all reactions to torture. There was hardly a difference between his arm and cock, so he didn't expect much from his arm's girth. On the other hand, he dove into Ishtar's core with extended fingers bearing claw-like nails, and even gave her a seal that created pain from all forms of contact. Ishtar's reaction was still... moaning. What? How? Why? It didn't make sense! For the first time since his arrival, Sukuna was genuinely dumbfounded. "What the fuck is that? Why do you like this?" he asked Ishtar. "Why does she like this?" he asked Ereshkigal without waiting for the previous answer. "Do all of you like this?!"

[Apollymi]

Apparently the warning that she was still tingly wasn't enough to discourage Sukuna. Several more such taps made their way to various aspects of her body and Ereshkigal as she was now being called, squirmed, squealed and giggled at the attention. It was after all a pleasurable sensation though she could have gone without this current level of attention. "Come on... that's not really fair." she managed though that tingling sensation of her skin would not stop at all even after he was done with her. Beyond this Sukuna also seemed to find a problem with the way Ishtar viewed the mother of the gods. He'd likely seen at least a version of her, and understood Ereshkigal's main point.

Moving on from this point, Ereshkigal cursed the goddess Ishtar for calling her 'Kur' and then Sukuna said her new name wasn't a bad choice. That little notion seemed to make the rather innocent girl happy. "I mean... I guess... thanks," she finally managed. She was frightfully embarrassed but such a happy moment couldn't actually last. Why? Because it was Ishtar's turn for punishment and her response to it was nothing but moans. Ishtar didn't even get a chance to answer the question before she was moaning again and Kur was instead here to answer it instead. "Absolutely not! I'm sure everyone has preferences but I am quite certain I am not taking claws to my insides and being happy about it," she mentioned seeming to find the whole situation off-putting. "I wouldn't question you at all. I know that seal is the inverse of the one on me, but I definitely wouldn't have put my hand in there... she's gross." Ereshkigal said in an oddly childish way. Ah, but what of Ishtar, did she have anything to say for herself? Nothing if her body was currently being given any kind of stimulation she was definitely just going to moan about it. "Trash! All of you have the audacity to look down on me when I am perfection incarnate." uttered that sentence seeming not to find anything wrong. "No. Not that. I did hear a story from the Gallu about her taking a long trip in the underworld and ending up with a sword in the butt," she said shrugging. Ishtar managed to look surprised. "If you know of my glorious tryst with Gilgamesh then you know I am magnificent," she said seemingly completely deluded.

[Bloodedge]

Unfair was the name of the game for Sukuna. He didn't believe in any balance other than that of the world, so Ereshkigal calling his treatment of her unfair was an excuse for him to continue. As such, he'd do exactly that. Even while continuing to address Ishtar, one hand would be repeatedly used to send those minor concussive waves in Ereshkigal's direction.

It was made clear that Ishtar was some sort of anomaly among Creators. She was elated by sensations of sheer pain, but Ereshkigal was quite firm in her disinterest of the same treatment. Now that made a reasonable amount of sense. Far beyond the fact that claws were inserted into the most sensitive part of the body, Sukuna's seal would turn even pleasure into agony. Ereshkigal was right; Ishtar was gross. She even thought she was being looked down upon, when she was the one moaning from pure pain. This was an inconceivable occurrence as Sukuna understood it, and if anyone truly understood dishing out pain... it was him.

Ishtar once traversed the underworld and, somehow, received a sword in the ass. Based on what he was experiencing now, he could assume she enjoyed it then, and would enjoy it again. Why was something like that supposed to make her magnificent? "The fuck is a Gilgamesh?" Whatever the answers to these questions were, a decision had been made by Sukuna. One of his hands took a break from tormenting Ereshkigal, briefly taking up the purpose of... chopping off the hand resting inside Ishtar. Good thing he decided to torture this one mentally; he'd have wasted the entire day if he went the physical route. Actually... maybe that was the warning. "Eagh!" he blurted out, entirely in disgust as opposed to pain. "What am I even supposed to do with it now? Half my plan is wasted now!" he complained, giving his remaining hand one more break to slap Ishtar across the face. It may not have registered properly for her, but he needed to let out the annoyance somehow.

[Apollymi]

It seemed that complaining did Ereshkigal little to no good. She continued to be teased and taunted even while Ishtar was 'tortured' if one could call it that. What was more the speech of Ishtar was only the type of thing that made her more abusable as time went on. Actually, the more Ereshkigal thought about it, the more the stories of the Gallu made sense. When Sukuna asked about Gilgamesh, he seemed to be thinking through a different activity and before even hearing out the answer, he went about removing his own hand from his body. It was probably the right choice. Ereshkigal couldn't disagree with it for any reason. "Gilgamesh is a glorious beast of a man who possesses everything in the world and is the only one worthy of me. I will possess all he has and all of him. He simply hasn't realized it yet!" These were the words of Ishtar.

Ereshkigal looked at her even as that woman's face was being smacked recalling that all she'd ever seen Ishtar do in the entirety of her life was sit down, give orders and receive gifts. "That was a terrible answer. Gilgamesh is King of Uruk and by title King of Heroes. He is the first Hero this world has seen. A few have come after but he is the start. A bit obnoxious but a reasonable person. He is the one who stuck a sword in her butt and then blew up her body with it..." she said. "He also has an entire chapter in his epic devoted to calling her names," she said about Ishtar. Of course, Ishtar didn't know that information was recorded. She didn't read tales or anything of the sort. Though she was there and she did remember him having choice words for her. But obviously that was just because he was not ready yet to accept her. Those slaps to her face also didn't hurt her and she didn't seem to care very much about it happening even if it was hard. "Is it great. You can't torture my glorious self!" she laughed hysterically but Ereshkigal seemed to think about it a bit more. "Well, if we kill her, she'll quick cycle through the underworld and lose something from her body. She seems to dislike that enough to avoid death as much as possible. She also doesn't seem to like when I pluck her bones out or make her experience the emotional pain she causes others. It is why I went with penance..." Ereshkigal was full of information for the torture of Ishtar. But it wasn't just that she liked torture. She just happened to hold a special hate for Ishtar in her soul. "Shut up, Ku-" once again the woman bit her tongue. Still seeming not to understand why it kept happening. "Che~"

[Bloodedge]

When Sukuna asked about whatever this Gilgamesh was, he wasn't looking for an answer from Ishtar. Upon receiving it, he was just as annoyed as he had been every other time she spoke recently. He'd seen multiple individuals of her ilk, but none so entitled as Ishtar herself. Some 'glorious beast' who possessed everything would surely not want for a needy thing like her. "Kehehaha! Dream on, brat! Even I can tell you nobody with a lot of options is going to put up with your entitled ass!" he proclaimed. To think, Sukuna didn't even know he wasn't the first to say such a thing to this woman.

Kur, or rather Ereshkigal as she was now called, gave a more appropriate description to answer his question. Apparently, this Gilgamesh was a Hero. Sukuna previously thought he'd sensed one or two of their kind on a higher plane of this planet, but to hear one was of this world was interesting. He hadn't gotten his hand on a Hero in quite some time; maybe he'd pay that one a visit and see what he was made of. "Sounds like a new victim to me~" he declared. Anyone who thought it fitting to shred Ishtar's body via a magical sword in the ass was suited to a lovely little competition of affliction with Sukuna. Alas, that was something to consider for another time.

Ereshkigal may not have been innately interested in the pain and suffering of others, but she was very keen on torturing Ishtar. It wasn't worthwhile to simply kill her in Sukuna's mind, but the threat of death and a little dismemberment seemed to do the trick. "So we pull her bones out until she dies? Do you think you could ma─ugh!" How annoying. Sukuna had become capable of ignoring that constant thumping, but there it was again, getting in his way. At this point, he'd find a way to start torturing Ishtar just as a distraction until Ereshkigal's Source finally found balance.

[Apollymi]

Sukuna and Ereshkigal were on the same page as far as Ishtar and her constant entitled hounding of Gilgamesh. Beyond all other things, Ishtar's entitlement was something which knew no bounds and it made perfect sense that those with options wouldn't want her. "I'm irresistible. No one says no to me. The only reason you aren't doing exactly as I say right now is because Ku-" another bite to her tongue. She still hadn't caught on to the inconvenience of that particular utterance. At the same time Ereshkigal could only smile and laugh. It was too much fun to have inflicted her with such a curse, she didn't know why she thought of it, but she definitely didn't regret doing it. Besides that she took note of how many hoops Ishtar was willing to jump through to not admit that she hadn't been chosen by this man, perhaps that information could be useful?

Moving on from this, it seemed that Sukuna had some interest in fighting Gilgamesh. For her understanding of the sorts of people who enjoyed challenging people and testing their mettle, she could only shrug. "I can't really discourage you, but he's become a bit complex as an existence so a bit of caution would be advised. Besides, I am pretty sure you'd get along at least a little." For Ereshkigal to say it like that she knew a great deal about Gilgamesh truly. Mostly that she'd made him a judge in the underworld and he fell under the concept of people she couldn't literally lift out of death, as such he had a soul type she couldn't easily manipulate. Maybe she'd have an easier time of that now? In a moment like this Ishtar spoke up. After all she had to try and break whatever hold Kur had on him. "See, look. She doesn't believe in you. I'd let you fight Gilgamesh and all you'd have to do is promise not to kill him because I want him for myself. Fight off her curse and I will allow you to have the battle you seek!" she said triumphantly. In a moment like this Ereshkigal found herself wondering if Ishtar ever actually listened to the kinds of things other people around her were saying. Did she really think she could just abuse this demon to get what she wanted, have sex with him and then he'd just hand her off to a man he could beat enough in fight to make him submit to her? Especially now that he'd found out it wasn't truly possible to torture her?

Whatever the case, when the conversation moved to methods of torture that could be used against Ishtar it seemed that Sukuna had a couple of ideas past just the physical ones he'd wanted to do. Before he could fully get out his sentence though he'd apparently felt a great deal of pain, still related to their connection. Ereshkigal could not presently feel pain. She felt only tingly and constantly on edge, even so, she seemed to show some genuine concern for Sukuna. "I still don't feel it. I'm shaking inside but it doesn't bother me. I'm sorry you're feeling the worst of it," Ereshkigal managed as her hand extended making contact with his chest and having her face reddened as the increased contact seemed to send euphoric feelings through her body because of the seal applied to her person. "See, she's just using magic on you or something... death can't actually care... she's nothing. She's faking it..." a pause happened because Ereshkigal had enough words from Ishtar for a few moments. A phantom scythe swiped in front of her face producing the woman's lower jaw as her face and tongue collapsed on themselves and her words turned to mush. "Oopm myp fasche!" She seemed genuinely distraught about the disfigurement to her face in a moment like this. She did think herself beautiful options for torture were starting to increase again. Ereshkigal looked at the jaw bone on the end of the blade and held it out for Sukuna. "You want this since you lost an arm today?"

[Bloodedge]

Understanding anything properly was seeming more and more impossible for the likes of Ishtar. She still couldn't fathom that no curse had been applied to him, apart from the technical two-way path applied to what would have been a one-directional seal. Even if he had been cursed, it would have nothing to do with any refusal to answer Ishtar. "Might want to worry about that tongue, brat. I'm not even cursed, but I don't remember you having any control over me regardless. Why would I listen to something I could kill with one finger?" he asked.

Apparently, Sukuna would likely get along with the one called Gilgamesh. That wasn't the easiest thing to believe; he didn't recall getting along with many individuals since the previous world. He still wanted to try his hand at tormenting a Hero of this world. Someone so pompously called the King of Heroes sounded like a prime target. Sukuna would find his way to that one eventually... though from what Ishtar had to say, she'd be one to send him right along to the man, provided Sukuna didn't kill him. Ishtar's entitlement was beyond the scope of reality; of this he was sure. "So stupid. Why would anybody take that deal? Besides, I'm not even cursed," he stated plainly.

The annoyance in his Source was not shared by Ereshkigal, it seemed. Of course it wasn't. Even in such a case, there was a very real chance she would have felt it as yet another pleasant sensation. Her hand made contact with his chest while she shared some needless sympathy. Sukuna shrugged it all off; it was more an annoyance than an inconvenience or pain. In fact, he was more bothered by Ishtar continuing to speak. She alleged that death could not care. Not being a member of the old world, maybe she had a legitimate reason to be ignorant... at least partially. "You sure about that? I've seen what happens to the lesser Heroes or... humans when they go on for just a few thousand years. Forced aging used to be a favorite of mine for those types. Conscious clay is fun to mess with," he said, managing laughter once more. As for caring or not caring, Ereshkigal obviously cared enough about Ishtar's repeated yapping to end it swiftly. A strange and magical scythe easily plucked Ishtar's jawbone out, though Sukuna had seen no physical damage. Oh... and Ishtar kept trying to speak, making herself even more disgusting. "Gross," he griped.

Ereshkigal's blade tilted toward Sukuna, Ishtar's jawbone at its end in offering. He'd lost an arm, but that didn't matter. That severed limb was left crammed inside Ishtar while the wound on Sukuna's body sprouted a fresher arm to use. With that same new arm, he plucked the bone from Ereshkigal's sickle. "I've got a habit of picking up my own trophies. This one hasn't suffered enough to be thrown in my pile." With that said, Sukuna squeezed the bone in his fist. This simple effort popped out all the teeth, and from there, Sukuna's mana became palpable throughout the continent. A continuous stream of his energy flowed into the bone and morphed it, the pressurization of demon mana forming adamantite as he morphed the 'soul' of the bone to reshape it slightly. In the end, Ishtar's jaw had become something like a tiara or... crown. Still, he wasn't quite done.

A few more things were necessary. Sukuna's free hand reached out and swiped away the veil of Ishtar's crown. He knew those things to be symbols of purity or something of the sort, which this one obviously didn't possess. So, what used to be Ishtar's lie became a veil affixed to that crown of black. Maybe the new headdress could use something else, though? A single indentation would be made to fit a jewel; Sukuna would get to that later. First, he levitated Ishtar's fallen teeth and focused his attention on the goddess' chest. "You've got a lot of energy stored up in there, huh? Yeah... that's a nice size," he said about her breasts. Ah, but why did he go and say something like that? Time would tell. . .

[Apollymi]

Ishtar held a special brand of insanity. In her particular case she tried acting the same way over and over again with no real way of getting past it. Beyond that she was always willing to assume that no man could resist her nor choose another without the woman being at fault for it somehow. Thus, she saw men as the strongest things in the world while women (not her) were weaklings. But she also saw other women as crafty for being able to garner sympathy. Because of the way she was, she assumed that not a single person was genuinely nice, and that woman only played at it to attract men. This was why she hated Kur. She saw her as trying to steal affection from her, and she seemed to be having some success with it, given Sukuna's own actions. "Because I am the only one worth listening to! Obviously you're deluded poisoned against me by Ku-" there was a snap there and then another tongue bite. It seemed that glorious as she was, she did not understand that it was possible to be resisted. Men should always want her, always.

Even with the man plainly saying that he wasn't cursed and everything he was doing was of his own volition, Ishtar was willing to forgive his acts against her, if he acted in her interest. Why would anyone take a deal like that? Wasn't the answer obvious, "Even a single instance of my favor is worth forsaking all others! And I am forgiving so I am willing to assume Ku-" another bite to her tongue in before her lower jaw was removed for her final outburst. It was amazing to Ereshkigal, that she'd given her name aloud for the other woman to use, and yet somehow she still managed to keep using the wrong name and keep hurting herself. It was almost sad really.

Whatever the case, Ishtar was very ignorant making claims about the 'false kindness' of death. But Ereshkigal, formerly Kur had never been anything but kind. It seemed that though her own extension of sympathy was being shaken off, even by the one man who should receive it from her with the most ease, he understood her quite a bit. Ishtar never listened to her lessons, she never heard the words of her mother other than whatever random bit she passed off as important. With her jaw gone she couldn't really answer she only managed to look long-faced as she watched the bone of her mouth be crushed. He also took her veil why would he even want something like that? Ereshkigal understood and had to stifle another chuckle "Che~" She wondered then if they were planning to remove all her bones and just play around with her flesh. That was a frightening thought. If she couldn't take back her regular form that'd be terrible. She'd have to call in her own demon to help her if this situation didn't turn around soon.

Whatever the case, Ereshkigal watched as the jawbone she handed over was crushed in a newly grown hand of Sukuna's. His claimed that he collected his own trophies and Ishtar hadn't suffered enough to part with one made her chuckle. "As you like, I totally understand liking to do your own work. It's pretty rewarding~" Ereshkigal mused. In fact, her favorite thing she'd done to Ishtar in the last few hours, was the curse that had her biting her tongue every time she tried to speak the former name of the goddess of death. Meanwhile Ishtar seemed to perk up a bit. She was being paid a compliment she was sure. Maybe he just needed time to think, much like Gilgamesh. She'd silently implore him while trying to make the most of her best features, pushing her own chest forward as her breasts hand her own floating teeth in front of them. In the meantime Ereshkigal also understood the appraisal of Ishtar as a storage container, she was holding a lot of mana. She managed not to be afraid enough of any potentials as she tried to use her body to try for attention in the way she wanted it.

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna had eyes on the mounds of Ishtar's chest, and she assumed his interest in her again. Now, even Sukuna wouldn't lie and claim she wasn't desirable. If Ereshkigal hadn't filled out the way she had, and if Ishtar hadn't proven such mental incompetence, he would have considered keeping the second goddess as a receptacle whenever Ereshkigal busied herself elsewhere. Alas, that reality was completely worthless... just like the strung-up goddess trying to win him over at this very moment.

"Oh?" Sukuna muttered as Ishtar's chest jutted forward. "Kehahah! Hey brat, those are pretty big! Almost as big as hers," he said while gesturing toward Ereshkigal. A little jab like that was always worthwhile before someone's suffering, and he knew precisely how Ishtar would suffer soon. As if to take her protruding bosom as an invitation, Sukuna flung her lost teeth directly into her flesh bags, where they would proceed to absorb much of the mana she wasted over time. What mortals of the modern day called mammary glands were originally a method of providing mana to the young who could not build it themselves. Ishtar was obviously not sharing enough, so it would have to be taken from her by force. "Credit to you, I guess. It'll still take some time for that to work," he spoke casually.

The absorption of Ishtar's mana would slowly morph those teeth into something more... demonic. They'd grow, they'd sharpen and become jagged, and they'd pulse with power reminiscent of the Void. All the while, Sukuna would be taking care of something else. He had a plan for the teeth, but he needed... a fabric of sorts. "Something to weave..." he mused. Of course, he was just building anticipation, already knowing what he would do. Pretending to have a bright idea in the moment, Sukuna slashed again to rid Ishtar of those long, silken locks of green hair. Those, too, would be assaulted and corrupted by Sukuna's mana until they became malleable adamantite. Sukuna had some ability to create through the earlier mana transfer with Kur, but... the next part wasn't his forte, so he passed the adamantite threads along to Ereshkigal. "You should have a cape. People in charge of stuff have capes, right?"

[Apollymi]

Ishtar wasn't the type who understood the futility of her own actions. She wanted an outcome, she'd kick and scream at the universe until it happened for her. Why everyone didn't seem to understand this already she didn't know. Here and now... she'd pushed her chest forward and it seemed to have given her a bit of extra attention and a compliment. This made her hopeful for a single moment and then... it was dashed away. Ishtar's chest was noted as being... almost as big as that belonging to the newly named Ereshkigal. No. There is no way this runt had outgrown her in anyway that could be considered good... and then she looked and she could see it. It made her furious. But her fury had no where to go, her disappointment was immeasurable. Regardless her own teeth were thrown into her chest for some sort of magic she didn't understand. She received a compliment but it wouldn't really be working in her favor. Something she didn't notice, was as those teeth absorbed her mana and transformed into their demonic form... the size of her chest shrank drastically. Because she on longer contained the ability for her body to properly reform itself, it'd leave her with a sudden sagging bit of flesh where once plump breasts used to be.

And now he was looking for something to weave. This entire time Ereshkigal had been rather quiet, but in truth she'd been experiencing a few of those random pulses from the center of her chest. They didn't hit her as pain though, only as pleasure and she needed quite a bit of time, just to avoid exploding all over herself. She'd distract herself with an assessment of the emotional state of Ishtar. She honestly seemed to be responding in a way which was significant for her. Cycling through proper emotions when she couldn't do anything but sit there. Here and now she was quite afraid of what was about to happen and when those locks of her own beautiful hair when falling in front of her face she screamed with only her throat. A sound like that of a wounded animal, almost a squeal of sorts. Ereshkigal's eyes widened, but this was because of the color change of the material. It became Adamantite and she was told to make a cape of these new threads because rulers have capes. "Oho? I've never seen Adamantite of his quality before. It's so strong! I mean usually it doesn't have the ability to hold mana, it's just physically strong. But this... it's practically bristling with mana. It's amazing!~" she said happily appraising the material. She was actually quite excited to create something with a rare and valuable material. Though she was left with a question or two about what Sukuna had been witnessing to think that people in charge of things required capes. She'd not been able to hide childlike glee at this new thing. And found herself getting to work to weave together a cape for herself as Sukuna had claimed. Watching this Ishtar was only more annoyed more destroyed by what she was seeing. This pair was literally shaving things off her glorious self to give them to each other. How could they? How could Kur, the goddess of death, be so happy just to make something. It was obviously a trick, another moment of childishness so she could make the man be nice to her and ignore Ishtar since she had no interest in making things.

[Bloodedge]

Ishtar could have quite a bit of Sukuna's attention at any given time. It may never have been exactly what she wanted, nor would it be positive in any way, but she'd certainly have the attention. Even now, he'd keep at least two eyes on Ishtar most of the time, at least to keep watching those teeth transform within her chest. Eventually, he'd be able to physically see spike-shaped lumps as those tiny bones grew into large, fanglike chomping apparatuses. "Looks like I was wrong about the almost part! You'll be a child in a few minutes!" he chimed with great joy while watching the goddess shrink away.

Ah, it was only made better the moment she became bald. If she hadn't noticed the shrinkage of her chest yet, she certainly noticed the removal of her hair. If only she still had a jaw, Sukuna was certain he'd hear the best screaming this woman could offer. Instead, he had to settle for what she could manage while passing her removed locks on to Ereshkigal. Well... it couldn't really be called hair at this point; it was sheer adamantite made with a catalyst that would allow high flexibility. Based on what he sensed of Ereshkigal and the amount of mana she still had in excess, he assumed she'd be capable of doing something with it. Moreover, she appeared excited by the prospect of this rare opportunity. Few Creators had ever been able to work with adamantite; it was even possible she'd be the first one in this cycle to even attempt it. "This stuff is fresh. I doubt any of the adamantite you've seen in this world is younger than I am. It would never be able to do anything if it's that old," he explained as he understood things.

Now then, what more would he be taking from Ishtar? She was minus her jaw, minus her veil and minus her hair. "Hmm. Maybe I could use the skin? Or maybe I should pluck out her eyes. . ."

[Apollymi]

Strange, Ishtar usually wanted every man's attention all the time. Here and now though, she wasn't sure what other kind of demoralizing injuries she was going to take. She was frightened by the prospect of losing something else important to her. Looks were so important and hers were already fading. So imagine her surprise, when she looked down at her body and found her breasts steadily shrinking in size as lumps started to appear within those smaller bags as the teeth grew within them. The light in her eyes was horrified and another one of those strangled screams. How could he say such mean things to her while causing her to look so hideous?! Ereshkigal found those sounds much better than the ridiculous claims, shrill laughter, and annoying insults that normally fell from Ishtar's mouth.

Ah, today was such a harmonious day, for Ereshkigal. According to Sukuna the reason this Adamantite seemed so much better than any other she'd come in contact with was because it was fresh. That was interesting to note. "It does seem to have a fairly high rate of decay. It doesn't surprise me that most of what is found around the world is small sheets with only its physical attributes left. But this is so soft and flexible. Squee!~" She was already weaving threads together, her red eyes glowing with a mysterious and happy light. The threads fit together so nicely, and as they were woven they seemed to maintain the energy of each individual strand. Each threat was long and flexible and they seemed to want to be touching each other. As she created, it was first a large sheet, then it was textured folded and layered until it made something that would have been a proper cape on her form. Something she could drape over her shoulders and hold in place with a few magical accessories. It was even large enough to have a very high collar to cover her neck. It was cute, and fundamentally quite perfect. It was strong and with the threads woven together the way she'd managed it, their rate of decay had been all but stopped. She looked at it with her eyes wide. "I have to show Mom! This is great!~" she said holding it up and appraising it more. Surely the former mother of the gods would actually appreciate how amazing this material could be.

All the while, Ishtar seemed to be quite afraid. She didn't even have time to be truly disparaging to Ereshkigal. She was so busy keeping an eye on Sukuna almost shaking where she was. She couldn't lose more of herself, but he claimed to be thinking about taking an eye or using her skin. Would he really remove the skin from her person? She was quite scared of that. She didn't want to experience something like that, nor find out what it she would look like to be without an eye or her own skin. Legitimate fear made tears stream down her face, but she'd garner no sympathy from Ereshkigal who was now looking at the woman with her head tilted to the side. Also staring at her center. It was almost like there was something in her chest, behind those teeth Sukuna was making for whatever reason and it was calling to her power.

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna had always been the type to thrive on the horror in others' faces. When Ishtar finally looked down and took note of her physical changes, her expression was absolutely incredible to witness. For one to be so vain that these simple approaches took them to such a normally life-ending state of mind was almost perfect. There was but a single thing missing from this scene. Sadly, that meant Sukuna would soon have to restore Ishtar's ability to speak. First and foremost, he witnessed the sheer glee of Ereshkigal. He couldn't blame her for that. She was a Creator who enjoyed creating, much like her foremothers and forefathers.

There was but a single known way to acquire adamantite that could be manipulated like thread. The only viable method was for it to be created by a Destroyer's energy pressurizing an already flexible material, without overdoing it and stiffening the whole structure. Either way, the adamantite was in Ereshkigal's possession, and she easily wove them into a cape of fair size. She thought of showing the end-product to her mother, strangely enough. Creators were odd. Regardless, the obsidian sheen of her new cape proved her ability to manipulate the ancient and fabled Ore of Destruction. "Better work than I expected," Sukuna commented before averting his attention once more... at least half of it, anyway.

Ishtar's fear was palpable, but incomplete. If she didn't want to be picked apart piece by piece, she should be able to make that clear. Crying and shaking only made Sukuna laugh with unrivaled hysteria. He didn't even seem to realize the same thing Ereshkigal did within Ishtar; he was far too busy laughing just as loudly as Ishtar screamed─ perhaps louder. "KEHEHEHAHAHAHAHAHA!! What's the matter, brat? Don't worry, I wouldn't take out your eye unless there was nothing left for you to see. Maybe the skin then! I did say I'd put your insides on the outside for all that garbage you keep spewing." Once Sukuna finished sharing this clause, he utilized a curse to reshape Ishtar's soul, specifically around her face. Doing so would result in her body following suit, filling in her jaw with new bones and restoring the structure of her jaw. Meanwhile, he was watching those teeth/fangs reach their maximum density and size, thinking it was about time to pluck them from her chest. "Those are almost ready. I thought they'd be a nice ornament on the cape."

[Apollymi]

Ereshkigal knew she was being observed. Unlike people like Ishtar who were lazy beyond belief, Ereshkigal formerly known as Kur, always tried to be good at what she did. She looked for critiques of her works as she tried them out. She'd developed something that looked like a strange habit and that was showing her work to those older than her as she made her great works. Each of her siblings (Ishtar aside) had creative works she liked and as such she often found herself showing them anything random she made that she thought they could appreciate. The same was true of her mother as well... She was always very excited when she made something new and now as no exception. For his part in this Sukuna seemed to be watching her and after she'd finished he said something. It was better than he'd expected. Ereshkigal had her eyes widen and her face flush. That seemed like a pretty great compliment when one considered this man had seen works of the previous world. "I... well..." she seemed to be thinking of the right response. "Thanks..." she managed turning her eyes away from him.

So easily embarrassed was Ereshkigal, that she'd still revert to rather childish behavior. The exact opposite of the 'self-assured' Ishtar whose confidence outweighed her usefulness by a great deal. Here and now, Sukuna was laughing at the woman and she was too busy being terrified by what might happen to her to notice that Ereshkigal had started staring directly at her now as well. She couldn't be as disparaging towards her youngest sibling as she wanted to be but one good thing did come of this other interaction. Sukuna reserved her ability to talk... did that mean he didn't like looking at her face while it was astray. Did that mean she'd suffered enough of this 'punishment' and he was now going to turn his attention back to Kur? Still... he was saying something about skinning her alive because of his earlier promise? All of this over the fact that she referred to herself as glorious? "I... I... I didn't spew garbage. it is a fact. You can't punish me for being honest. You've had your fun now, right? You'll now make it clear you don't want her and restore me... the rest was just teasing right? You can't take from me just to give to Ku-" she was begging and horrified but it still wasn't as far down as she could fall. Obviously, Sukuna just took a bit of offense to how she referred to herself and all of this was just to teach her a lesson. He'd restore her fully and stop taunting her soon, obviously! He'd given her back the jaw Kur had taken so obviously he didn't intend to leave her that way!

"And suddenly, I miss just the screams..." Ereshkigal said still appraising this new cape of hers. It was a good work, she was certain of this, but Ishtar's return to speech didn't contain enough... penance for Ereskigal to be satisfied by it. No. Apparently, something about the restoration of her jaw had led her to believe the situation was turning in her favor once more. She also kept talking down to a man who'd ruined her physically but that was all fine so long as he'd restore her... or at least that is what Ereshkigal took from it.

[Bloodedge]

A simple offering of thanks came from Ereshkigal. Well, it wasn't so simple in actuality. It was best to call it an acknowledgement of her existing embarrassment, which Sukuna rather enjoyed. This, too, was a form of torture that he didn't even have to put forth effort for. It was far from the most exciting, but had a very nice exchange rate for value of investment.

Ishtar's ability to speak was restored with her new jawbone. As anyone who knew of this goddess could/would expect, she didn't waste a single moment before blabbering away. Much to Sukuna's chagrin, his hopes were trampled upon just as quickly. Ishtar didn't beg for life, limb or freedom. No, she argued against his earlier assertion, she made demands, and she made obvious her belief that this was all some test or ploy. Sukuna couldn't even think of anything to say. All he could think to do, was slit his own wrist with one nail. That same wrist bled as one could expect, but the blood oozing from his wound was far darker than anything normal. Sukuna flung his blood at Ishtar. Upon contact, a floral pattern would spread across the goddess' skin, and the effects of Sukuna's blood would begin to erode her body. Her skin would suffer quickly, but it wouldn't stop there. If left alone for a few hours or so, only bone would remain on even a goddess' body. Sukuna wondered if this was another type of pain she misconceived as pleasure. "I'll take from you just to take from you. I don't need excuses or reasons~" he said in a seemingly happy fashion.

Ereshkigal missed when Ishtar only had screams to offer. Sukuna, on the other hand, missed something else. One thing was satisfying about Ishtar's ability to speak again, and it was something caused by Ereshkigal. "I missed the tongue-biting. I'm getting some of what I want. Fucking brat should be begging like they normally do, though." Ever so casually, Sukuna called forth the bones lodged in Ishtar's breasts... whatever was left of them. With her decaying flesh, he gathered things would be even easier... especially with those sharp, jagged teeth emerging point-first on their way to Ereshkigal. "It still counts as insides being on the outside if insides are all you have, right?" he asked rhetorically, pure amusement in his visage.

[Apollymi]

Whatever enjoyment Sukuna took from the embarrassment of Ereshkigal, she wouldn't deny him. She didn't really get his whole torture schtick, but if it was his nature, denying it would only be bad for him. She was fine with how he was for the most part, so long as his urges were properly pointed in directions where it was useful. Perhaps this was the real balance to be found between Creators and Destroyers.

A point of imbalance however was the attitude of Ishtar. Upon getting back her ability to speak, she immediately went back to her own self-centered version of reality. Strangely it didn't seem to register to Ishtar that her speech was problematic. According to Sukuna, he would take from Ishtar because he could, he didn't need a reason. and such words were only spoken after he slit his own wrists and flung blood at her. Of course the initial sensation of this, wasn't negative but she could feel her skin shriveling and decaying in the moment and it was immediately horrifying. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" a scream escaped her after a few moments. Would she beg though? Time would tell.

All the same, apparently the return of Ishtar's jaw had been accompanied by the return of her tongue biting behavior. "It's amazing to me that she's done it so many times and still hasn't realized why. I am sure small animals would have already learned to take a different path by now..." Ereskigal stated. She was amused by the tongue biting, she'd decided it after all as a way to keep the green haired goddess from constantly saying her name in such a derogatory way. Still, Ishtar was listening after that initial scream, and though she didn't fully process what was being said by Kur, Sukuna seemed to expect begging from her. And now her chest was being ripped open large teeth being pulled from her center. Her body was shredded and more screams came from her, along with begging though not fully to the extent that one like Sukuna would want. "No. No. No. I'm supposed to be most beautiful. Stop making me uglier than Ku-" she said once again biting her tongue. She was getting even more scared by the moment though, what if Kur ended up way better than her. That was something her psyche couldn't handle. But it wasn't as deeply emotional as it might have been. Perhaps because she couldn't really see how gross she looked in a moment like this, maybe because she was still holding out hope that Sukuna was only testing her. She'd jumped through the mental hoop that obviously she had to be made worse than Kur. Kur was a jealous individual, always wanting things that belonged to Ishtar, including this new demon that should join her. "I'm surprised that tongue is still attached to her mouth... " she said watching as more of Ishtar's flesh decayed away. The woman did always have an interesting bone structure. She'd be worth it for someone like Ereshkigal to stare at soon enough. "What is that?" she asked pointing past flesh of Ishtar towards that power which had been catching her attention since the goddess started more earnestly showing fear.

[Bloodedge]

Ah, that was the sort of scream Sukuna was hoping for. Hearing ishtar's wailing while she didn't have a jawbone was lovely, but it could never be the same as a proper scream when it came to expressing terror. "Ahhh! That's so much better! It's been so long since I've heard something like that, and it's still the best hearing it with my own ears!" Sukuna rambled. The best thing of all was having a physical body to enjoy these things with.

It was a fact that Ishtar's brain left much to be desired. Lesser creatures knew better than she, who continued to speak a name that constantly resulted in the immediate biting of her tongue. "That's my favorite part. I like when dumb decisions like that are made. Suffering can sometimes be better when someone is the cause for their own," Sukuna asserted. He enjoyed his time spent watching Ishtar decay bit by bit, though it seemed Ishtar didn't appreciate the changes so much. Of course, this came from a perspective of believing she was ever superior to the pink-haired goddess. "I didn't make you anything. You were uglier when you showed up; you just had more meat to knock around," he clarified. With current information at Sukuna's disposal, he determined that Ishtar wouldn't have even been fun to torment sexually. He couldn't imagine trying what he'd attempted with the former Kur on Ishtar, especially as the latter would have been praising herself more than suffering any of his torment. How she focused so much on herself in general, was baffling. Ah, but speaking of focusing on Ishtar, Ereshkigal seemed to be doing so after wondering how the woman's tongue remained attached. Something was inside Ishtar's chest, and Ereshkigal couldn't identify it. Sukuna could, but he knew of things this world had yet to see and fully acknowledge. "Eh? Oh, that. That's the start of her Source. It looks like she's started suffering enough to wake it up. I'm not sure how it's supposed to work; you'll have to ask somebody else about that. I just know getting rid of that Core thing and some suffering can usually do the trick."

[Apollymi]

According to Sukuna hearing things with his own ears, feeling them with his own body, and other such sensory things were good. Ereshkigal could understand this. She often found herself exploring mortal planes and hanging out around people. But that was a bit different for her, she'd been outcast from Celestia aside from a few 'important' meetings for quite a while. So, doing things for herself and meeting with people when she could was always a fun idea to her. "I understand that. It sucks being alone for too long, and not being able to be yourself..." Ereshkigal said with a great deal of understanding. She was sort of glad this man could find happiness in things he enjoyed without destroying too much at the same time.

Moving on from that thought, Ishtar was suffering in a manner she never thought she would. Her flesh melting away and the kinds of insults Sukuna had to give were nothing like what she was used to or prepared for as far as abuse was concerned. If a man wanted to be rough with her and beat her up, that was always fine. Those same men couldn't deny their desire for her. Here and now this man was basically saying she was only a brief moment of distraction from something far more entertaining and that entertainment was Kur, of all people. The girl had been the runt of the litter a little thing with such fake innocence and kindness that Ishtar was often disgusted by her. And now they were talking about her, she was sure... and she didn't really understand it. "You can't mean that... you can't actually think I'm not the most amazing," she whined now. All the while it should obviously be her getting her way. Even as she screamed in pain. "Hm, I guess I can understand that. I still don't think she gets it though..." Ereshkigal said of Ishtar's constant bite based debacle. "You can't be like this. Your innocent act looks even more fake when you let bad things happen to me, Ku-" another bite to the tongue. Ah, that was her angle. She planned to appeal to the better graces of someone like the Death Goddess and try to spark an argument between her and Sukuna. That would work right?

Ereshkigal for her part in this managed to keep her eyes focused and ignored Ishtar for the better part of a few moments. Sukuna was saying something about a Source. That was a term from the old world, about the base of people's existences. Birth created sources, in olden times, but now cores were more for the world. It meant that when the order of things was decided, that similar feeling to her own was an aspect originally designed to be part of Ishtar. "Oh? so she's actually suffering? That's good. I don't like it though... that feeling feels like me. And she already pushed this job on to me, and I already told her she couldn't take it back after I did all the work and created it. I definitely can't leave her with it," this was Ereshkigal's thoughts about the matter. She couldn't imagine someone like Ishtar being able to walk into death as she pleased, Nor did she want to have to deal with any backlash from this woman later. If she could guarantee she'd never evolve that sort of power... she could be properly happy.

[Bloodedge]

Loneliness and lack of ability to be oneself may have been things these two had in common, at least in some regard. Sukuna likely suffered these things less than Ereshkigal, but that was neither here nor there. What was here, was the disbelief of Ishtar. She thought herself so incredible, so high above others, while she really only had visual appeal above most. Now, the number of individuals she didn't have visual appeal over had officially and unquestionably been increased by one. "I can think that. So can anyone who sees someone more amazing. That's how things work, moron," he chided. By all means, Sukuna continued to have an overall pleasant time. Every opportunity he had to put Ishtar down was one he jumped at, even while having no personal reason to do so. Of course, this was simply how he'd always been.

Among the green-haired one's many attempts at saving herself, she took a shot at creating animosity between Sukuna and Ereshkigal. If she wanted to appeal to the Goddess of Death's better graces, perhaps she should have tried that before she received mana from the Demon Lord of Obscenity... if not several millennia before that. Suffering did strange things to people. In fact, someone as stupid as Ishtar only appeared even less intelligent as a result of desperation. As for Ishtar's Source being semi-active and discoverable to Ereshkigal, the pink-haired goddess disliked how very familiar that Source felt. He supposed it did resemble what Ereshkigal had become, though not so much what he'd seen in her budding Source. "I don't like it either. Death's got too much potential, and she'd waste it all. So, what then? I could destroy her Source like I did that other one~"

[Apollymi]

There was a profound life lesson being uttered by Sukuna and Ereshkigal heard it and her eyes widened just a little. It was such a small sentence but it had a lot of meaning behind it. People were allowed to find whatever they wanted to amazing and it didn't have to include Ishtar. Normal people learned such lessons as children, but Ishtar didn't even register this as something that should apply to her. She was the best thing in the world, no one was allowed to be better than her. Where did he get that idea? Was it one of those old world ideas? Besides that why did he get to chide her like this? "That doesn't make sense. It's all about me..." she nearly cried. And what was this. "Do you hear him? You can't ignore me Ku-" another bite to her tongue. She was quite wrong though, Ereshkigal could definitely ignore Ishtar, and she happened to know that being ignored was one of the things that annoyed the other goddess the most. As for the appeal to Ereshkigal's good graces, such a thing simply wouldn't work, not after the long list of atrocities that Ishtar had perpetrated against her younger sister.

So began the discussion between Ereshkigal and Sukuna. Ereshkigal claimed not to like the similarity between the Source in Ishtar and the power she possessed. Of course, it seemed that Sukuna also knew this and saw her issue. He made the claim that death had too many potentials to be wasted on someone like Ishtar. Ishtar kept up enough with the conversation to hear the bit about her source being destroyed and her eyes went wide. "No. Isn't that what you did that killed that other one. I don't wanna die like that! She didn't come back or can't Ku-" she didn't get to finish pleading before she'd bitten her tongue again which was generally amusing. Of course, that was hilarious to Ereshkigal. "Oh? She paid attention to that one? Though I don't think I want her source destroyed..." claimed Ereshkigal. This of course, made Ishtar perk up, perhaps she could still manipulate Kur yet. And the pause made her feel like there was some emotional drivel coming. But... "If it has as much potential as you think... I'd rather figure out how to take it from her before she's destroyed. After all, she's always yelling about me taking things from her, I figure I should actually do it... especially since she's always accusing me of it," she said. Ishtar went from excited with her eyes wide and the light fell from her eyes. Was she serious? Would she really let a demon erase her? She had to do something before that happened, but what? In watching such a moment there was pure delight in the face of Ereshkigal and that vibrating feeling in her chest seemed to reach fever pitch. Even her body had started glowing a bit harder... oh? What did that mean?

[Bloodedge]

"Right. It's all about you. That's the whole point. I should be focused more on you," Sukuna agreed. From the looks of things, he firmly believed everything he so recently said. He should be focusing on Ishtar. This entire ordeal should be about her, dealing with her in a more direct fashion. Ishtar could have what she wanted, though she certainly wouldn't be glad to have it by the end of this day. "So, making sure you have the worst time possible is the main focus from now on! It'll be wonderful!"

The message about Sukuna's singular kill of the day (so far) was taken by Ishtar as if she understood the destruction of Sources. How strange. She showed no knowledge of actual important information prior to this point, but here she was now... cowering before a permanent death. Her reluctance to perish for eternity was all the more reason for Sukuna to eliminate her Source, but luckily for Ishtar, Ereshkigal spoke out against the destruction. "Why save it? She's not going to use it," he argued prior to Ereshkigal sharing additional thoughts. Sukuna knew nothing about Sources being syphoned off by another entity for their own sake, at least not in such a meticulous fashion as what Ereshkigal implied. "That sounds like a lot to deal with. There was Source Magic ages ago, but nobody ever did that much with it. If you think you can try, by all means. Failure would just kill her anyway, and even a damaged source is more painful than a thousand deaths. You might want to finish your own before trying something like that. Besides, I'm sick of this thumping thing, and I'm pretty sure it's your fault."

[Apollymi]

The words of Sukuna made Ishtar's heart soar. "I am glad you understand. Being reasonable is the best course of action!" that was what Ishtar had to say. So he did understand! That was what she was waiting for, all his attention should be focused on her, and now that he was on board all that was left was getting rid of Kur. Of course, while she had this idea in her head, Ereshkigal knew better. She knew for a fact whatever utterance this man had coming for her afterwards was very negative, and she was rewarded. He aimed to give Ishtar the worst time possible. Ishtar wasn't expecting this, and looked immediately sullen, "Wait, what? That's not wonderful, you can't!" she managed. Meanwhile, Ereshkigal managed to only just stifle a chuckle. "Chehe~" she couldn't help it after all. It was funny watching Ishtar fail to realize when she should be quiet.

It seemed that Sukuna didn't necessarily understand completely why Ereshkigal wanted to keep Ishtar alive for a bit while she tried to separate the green haired goddess from a power she'd never truly understand. But her point was eventually made, it seemed that Sukuna was a man far older than Ereshkigal. She'd take his advice into consideration before doing anything in particular. He claimed that Source Magic used to be a thing, but wasn't really any longer. He said that even when it was, no one had attempted the sort of thing she was talking about and he said she should finish her own Source before she moved on to trying to do something to someone else. He explained how very painful such a thing would be if she failed and why it was fine to him if she attempted it regardless. Sukuna for his part in this, also lightly blamed Ereshkigal for the feeling in his chest. "Eh? You can hardly blame me for that... you're the one who woke it up!" she huffed childishly. If she was being honest, her own chest didn't feel particularly comfortable, "It feels like something is spinning in my chest right now, but like in opposite directions. You have an active Source right, but yours doesn't normally feel like anything, right?" she said explaining the feeling. It wasn't painful to her but she also couldn't feel pain right now. This was a complicated issue, if she could get to know and understand Sukuna's body a bit better, she could likely figure out how to calm her own Source down enough to do everything she wanted to do.

[Bloodedge]

One would think Ishtar would stop jumping to conclusions at some point. Naturally, she would do no such thing in reality. Again and again, the goddess was subjected to leading statements of one nature or another. Now was not even the first time she'd been allowed to falsely think herself in charge of the situation. Her ability to learn left as much to be desired as her ability to be humble. Ah, and her only response to potential demise was basic denial. She really enjoyed telling stronger people what they couldn't do, didn't she?

It was in Ereshkigal's best interest to let her own Source be completed before attempting anything resembling Source Magic. As a Creator who functioned as he would have expected more than 15,000 years ago, he expected her to have every innate ability to develop Source Magic, even without much foreknowledge. Still, one could not reach higher than their arm could stretch, so to speak. To affect a Source, one had to draw from the Source. Before anything was done however, Ereshkigal attempted to redirect Sukuna's complaints. He woke up her Source? Well yes, but that wasn't important. The explanation of how her Source felt was... notably strange. As Sukuna understood, they didn't work like that. "I hear a newborn Source is in a constant state of flux. When they're done, there's no movement unless they're tampered with. If I remember, a Source that swirls is only supposed to go in one direction. You said something about that one over there making you take the death stuff, right? Sounds like your Source is confused because it was already setup to be something else. Maybe yours has been trying to split itself without even being active."

[Apollymi]

Ishtar was being ignored and she hated that, but she also didn't like the idea of being destroyed so completely it wasn't just a layover in death. As such, she was trying her best to not evoke that kind of anger while trying to get between Sukuna and Ereshkigal. Of course, she didn't realize that kind of meddling normally backfired for her. One such instance was right now, as Ereshkigal received a bit of information about her apparent newborn source. Swirling was normal for newborn sources because of natural fluctuations, but the kind of problem she was experiencing was hypothetically due to the fact that she'd been created with a different original purpose in mind than death and the conceptualizing of it that she'd originally taken on. Actually, that made a bit of sense.

When she had been young, a then named Kur, had heard from her mother about the original plans of the gods and how they were supposed to slowly introduce concepts back to the world. A specific order was originally thought out, but it was all tossed out the window when Ishtar demanded the concepts of Love and Beauty when she'd originally been meant for something else. With that in mind, Ereshkigal knew what her mother had originally built her for and what she'd ended up with. And what else did she know? Well... she knew how cores worked. Cores, were empty shells that you can place things into, and take other things out of, split or combine as you liked. The cores of the gods had originally been filled with specific Authorities and those had been distributed at birth or as needed. Her own was filled by her own conceptualization of death when it was originally meant to maintain the pre-existing concepts of love and beauty. They were things that weren't necessarily meant to blend so obviously it would be difficult to do so on their own, thus the problem of her settling source.

"Hm, I think I get it," Ereshkigal said and then she rather strangely... took a seat. Right atop a floating scythe with its blade poking into the ground she balanced herself and closed her eyes. "Oh great. Now we get to watch her study. She's really going to ignore you to create or whatever dumb thing she's doing... doesn't that bother you?" More from Ishtar trying to sow animosity between these two, this could be her way in, she was sure of it. Never mind that the state of flux in Ereshkigal's Source was also causing Sukuna pain, and never mind the fact that she was definitely a Creator and thus it only made sense when she was interested in creating. Ishtar didn't realize that she was the problematic one in these conversations that kept popping up.

Obviously, Ereshkigal needed to do a bit of interacting with her own self and she could manage that, given her understanding of cores. So, she took that process step by step. First acting as she would when looking to make adjustments to her core, and then, searching farther beyond that to the strange shifting feeling within her own chest. In a moment like this Ereshkigal would find that Sources, unlike cores were moving rather swiftly. Cores were just still with stuff inside, it wasn't a problem unless they were shaken, in this case, two different feeling kinds of information were moving around each other so fast she couldn't even begin to separate them. In fact, the idea of touching them in a moment like this made her shy away from it. Obviously, she'd just received the information that such an interaction was dangerous. But she was certain she could have managed it under some specific circumstances. She just needed to concentrate more. And.... she'd actually managed a decent bit of concentration while under the passive effects of Sukuna's mana. Actually, now that they were tied to each other, he could probably help her keep stable while she teased those two cores apart.

[Bloodedge]

Ereshkigal was granted the baseline understanding of Sources possessed by Sukuna. He didn't have any in-depth knowledge to share; Sources were not his forte. Even so, Ereshkigal had the basic understanding of Cores that could be translated to some extent. She understood things well enough to begin meditating over her own soul, presumably to locate her Source and do something about its state of flux. Sukuna was more than content to let that carry on.

Ishtar, on the other hand, broke her silence when Ereshkigal's meditation began. Her attempt at discourse was more obvious than her ego... or at least almost. Sukuna sighed, as the green-haired goddess' clause was far from reasonable. Didn't she have better things to do while she rotted away under his blood's curse? She'd hardly have skin to cover the meat of her body soon! "How stupid are you? Do you know how annoying it would be to have somebody's attention on me all the time? If she's got something to do herself, that just means I've got more uninterrupted time to do my own thing. Actually... that frees me up just enough to deal with you." Ishtar wanted, and Ishtar received. She'd been vying for his attention all this time, and now Sukuna would be found stepping toward the still-decaying goddess. "So, what should I do next? Maybe knock out a couple of teeth before the rot gets to them. Or, I could find a good point to lock you into. Yeah... you'd look just like you act with saggy skin, lesions and a few holes in you. Oh, and just a few strings of hair barely thick enough to be seen! People won't be able to take their eyes off you!"

[Apollymi]

In the quiet of her internal space, Ereshkigal thought up a general plan. She could separate the two sources of her power from each other, she just needed both the concentration and the extra speed to do so. Whatever the case, while she was here, she'd get a decent feel for the multiple pieces of her own source so that she could more easily extract them from one another in her later steps.

While Ereshkigal quietly meditated, Ishtar lodged her complaints and once again was met by nothing but logic from Sukuna. "I'm not stupid! I am a goddess worship should be constant!" that was the haughty reply of Ishtar. Of course, it was simply the case, that she wanted all attention on herself. According to Sukuna he didn't need all of Kur's attention because if she had other things to do he could focus on what he wanted to. It just so happened that what he wanted to focus on right now as Ishtar... and not at all in the way she wanted. What came out of his mouth after his assertions of having enough free time for her, were not things she actually wanted. He claimed he wished to leave her in a state of decay so people would stare at her, likely in disgust. Sagging skin, lesions, teeth knocked out with only a few wisps of hair. "No, you can't do that to me. I'm supposed to be beautiful, I'm supposed to be perfect. You can't leave me this way, Ku-" another bite of her tongue occurred in a moment like this and she was left crying and spitting out blood.

For her part in this, Ereshkigal had come out of her meditation and was watching the demon meanace place fear directly into the soul of Ishtar. After a few seconds, she had to approach a bit more directly because she'd figured out what she needed to do, but she also didn't really want to interrupt the man when he was obviously having fun. In fact, both her index fingers were tapping away at each other as she thought of the best way to phrase her particular requests. "Um, sorry to interrupt. I wanted to ask you something, and feel free to say no, if you'd rather not..." she prefaced her request. In stark contrast to the behaviors of Ishtar, Ereshkigal seemed to be quite humble and painfully shy. What kind of outlandish thing would she be asking for? Even Ishtar held a slight curiosity at what 'death' could find unreasonable to request. All the while those fingers of hers were tapping together and now her face was rather red as well... "Your mana seems to let me think a lot faster than my body can normally react. Can we do it again so I can have some more. I think I can use it to settle my source..." she managed finally. The girl felt like she was falling apart. It was such a weird request and one she'd never imagined herself making.

[Bloodedge]

Yet again, Ishtar babbled about things Sukuna couldn't do. This time, the male laughed. "I can do whatever I like! You can only tell me I can't... if you can stop me. I don't see you stopping me," he said to silence her idiotic naysaying. Closer still the demon drew, his left hand extended menacingly toward Ishtar all the while. "You're a Creator with no creations, huh? I can fix that for you too. If I pull your womb to the outside and curse it, everything with a dick who sees it will be drawn in. They'll rape you from the outside, and you'll go through the rest of your life spawning new creatures of every species from a womb hanging out of your body!" Ah, a genius idea! This could easily become some of Sukuna's best work, especially against a Creator. Alas, it would ruin his overall plan. "Ugh... but that would mean leaving you alive. Damn I wish I had that reality-hopping thing," he mused.

Sukuna's plans would not be coming to fruition right away, at the very least. Ereshkigal emerged from her meditation far sooner than one would expect, and without a stabilized Source to boot. Why had she done that? Well, sheepish as she looked, she made clear that her self-repair effort required his assistance. Whatever was going on with her Source, she couldn't quite manage fixing it as she was. Her mind needed to be functioning at a greater pace, which she knew to occur when she received Sukuna's mana. It was without hesitation that a wide grin spread across the demon's face. His supposed prophecy had all come to fruition, and now the newly-named Ereshkigal was requesting more of him. Ah, this was an incredible opportunity in its own right, wasn't it? "Eh? What are you saying, little girl? That you want me to pummel your cunt until you're completely senseless again? If that's what you want, you could just ask," was Sukuna's reply to the already-flustered goddess. Never would he shy away from torture, and indeed, this seemed to count well enough in the pink-haired girl's case.

[Apollymi]

The words that came from Sukuna next were ones that even Ishtar had no idea could put fear into her soul. Even so, the idea of her womb being outside of her body was a frightening one. It was her choice to produce or reproduce. She didn't create, this much was true, but she also had no intention of letting anyone abuse her divine form for something so menial as 'child-bearing'. The idea of it disgusted her to no end. "Don't do anything like that to me. My purpose is beyond such disgusting things..." she really didn't like the idea of having kids. She'd only enjoyed the thought once and that was a multiple layer issue. It was frightening enough to have her heart beating quickly in her barely visible chest. Ah, but he wouldn't do it, because he planned to kill her. That would be calming if she thought a regular death was what she was about to experience. "You, you can't kill me!" It seemed she'd forgotten already that he said she couldn't tell him what to do, instead she'd have to actually be able to stop him.

Luckily enough for Ishtar there was someone who could stop him, though not by conventional means. Ereshkigal had come out of her meditation a bit fast for what she'd gone in to do. It seemed that Sukuna was clever enough to realize she needed help, but also enjoyed torturing her enough to completely change the words she'd used when translating them. She knew he was going to when she saw that grin on his face spread in a manner so strangely malicious. One day, this sort of thing would likely make her faint, she was positive he lived just to make things more awkward for her. Her hands went up to her face in a single moment, she needed to hide. "Do people really say words like that?! I've only ever heard them directly from the strange criminals..." she mumbled to herself. He'd also called her little girl again, but once more that didn't necessarily hit her ears like an insult. "I... ah..." Ereshkigal still had that little stutter once attributed to Kur, obviously some things were just apart of her baseline. "I hyper-sensed not senseless!" she finally managed. Admittedly that feat was a bit more amazing. Not many people could claim to have copulated someone straight to the highest form of mental clarity they'd ever known. "I didn't expect it to be this vulgar... do I really have to say it like that?" the girl managed to spit out. Her hair was pink, her face was red, her words said she'd apparently not thought too much about how this particular session of 'mana-transfer would be happening and she was beyond embarrassed. All the while Ishtar could only scoff. "This isn't exactly something I want to see if she's enjoying it..." that kind of slipped out without her thinking.

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna was completely done with Ishtar. He had something far more entertaining to do now: tormenting Ereshkigal, whose face reddened at the slightest provocation. No, that wasn't quite true; she'd gone red long before he even said anything. If her own thoughts were enough to embarrass her, he was going to have a veritable field day. And so, he did. Ereshkigal's face was soon covered by her own hands, the goddess being baffled by hearing such phrasing aloud. "I guess they do say words like those. I wouldn't have said them otherwise," he said as a matter of fact. Of course, it came as no surprise that she only heard them from 'strange criminals' before. Things considered normal to Sukuna were often considered vulgar by most other standards.

Ah, hyper-senses as opposed to senseless. That was even better, wasn't it? Of course it was! Either way, he could easily make that happen at any given time. There was even a condition to be met that would result in such a thing without fail, but... Ereshkigal would discover that for herself eventually. As for the point being discussed, Ereshkigal asked if she really had to say it the way Sukuna had. By no means did he mean to imply that, but... now that she mentioned it, having to do so would probably embarrass the absolute hell out of her. How could he resist? "No, you don't have to say it like that," he replied, though the grin on his face had only widened. The Goddess of Death had walked into a trap Sukuna didn't even set himself. "You have to say it worse! I want to hear it the nastiest way you can spit it out!" he decided. Now, Ishtar was saying something about... not wanting to see something if Ereshkigal was enjoying it? Perfect! With one swipe of his fingers, Sukuna would ensure she saw every bit by lopping Ishtar's eyelids off. So casual he was in this moment, he hadn't even looked Ishtar's way.

[Apollymi]

Ereshkigal's face would likely be red for the rest of time. Sukuna was far too much for the likes of her sensibilities and she didn't even think she had that many to start with. Still here he was poking away at them. He made the claim he used those words because they had negative connotations. She had guessed as much, he really wasn't doing much to dissuade her from the idea that he was some kind of torture or torment based demon. "Figured that out on my own, thanks..." just a little bit of snark was left in this young woman's soul. How could it not be, snark was at least partly her response to stress.

Still according to Sukuna she didn't have to say it like that. Ereshkigal had wide eyes and then immediately started shaking her head from left to right. She wasn't as dumb as Ishtar had proven herself to be. She didn't believe he'd be backing off when he obviously found something about the kind of torture he was giving her so amusing. "No. No. No. No..." she was whispering softly. Only after a few of these did her heart truly sink as Sukuna made the demand that she had to ask for it, in the nastiest way she could think of... Was it possible for her face to be hotter. Her heart was beating out of her chest already. Why did he enjoy doing this sort of thing to her... "You... you're... what do the humans call it... a... sa... sadist. Sadist. You're a fucking sadist!" that was the exclamation but it wasn't exactly like she could get away with not complying with his request. She had to think of the nastiest way possible to communicate her particular request. She couldn't even enjoy the sudden scream from the disappearance of Ishtar's eyelids. But at least Ereshkigal was self-aware. She knew she'd dug this particular hole for herself. "I could have kept my mouth shut. You could have kept your mouth shut... the world could have kept spinning..." she mused in a manner most snarky. Of course this was all her just buying time.

There were a great number of languages and words in this world. There were many things that could be said and considered vulgar, and there were many more that sounded worse and better in certain contexts. The word 'cunt' for instance, was likely one Ereshkigal herself would have used to describe Ishtar casually, but having it as an application to her lady parts somehow made it worse. There were quite a few of those to choose from. Men and references for them were much easier to consider, though not necessarily always vulgar there were a lot of words that could be used to refer to male anatomy in a nasty sentence. Ah, if she was being disgusting about it she should probably use one of those human words to reference the physical form of mana as well. Yes. all that worked out about the way she wanted to, now she just had to say the sentence. It shouldn't be that hard, she just had to spit it out. So... she would. One deep breath, and then she'd blurt out what was likely the most disgusting version of asking for copulation that she could come up with based on all the words she'd heard. "I WANT YOU TO USE YOUR MASSIVE COCK TO FUCK MY TIGHT PUSSY UNTIL YOU CUM SO MUCH IT'S THE ONLY THING I CAN THINK ABOUT!" That was probably the worst sentence Ereshkigal would ever put together about herself, it even came out demanding which wasn't at all normal for her. She felt light headed. Was she fainting? Maybe she just had too much blood in her head. She wished she could die. Perhaps now would be a great time to be granted the kindness of death she'd never truly know.

[Bloodedge]

Perfection. This day just kept getting better and better for Sukuna, between tormenting Ishtar and tormenting Ereshkigal. Could it improve even more? Well, yes. Even when he denied the necessity of specific wording needed from Ereshkigal, the goddess herself obviously understood... she was not safe. Simply because it would get under her skin and cause some amount of mental anguish, he would make the demand of more vulgarity from her.

Sadist was a term used to describe Sukuna. He could see that. Hilariously enough, this would never have happened without Ereshkigal asking a single question. To think, she made things worse for herself... twice. She could have just asked for what she wanted a little more directly. She could have never asked if she had to say it a certain way. Oh... and then there was the third matter. She could have been less obviously bothered by the declaration that left her mouth in the end. Instead, she inhaled deeply and shouted the most incriminating statement most of this world would ever hear. That was well beyond a request as well. Ereshkigal claimed all things she said were her desire, which fit a very specific bill, so to speak.

"Kehahaha! Really?" he asked in rhetoric. "You want to think about nothing but cum? That doesn't sound like it'll help your brain processes for what you're trying to do, but that isn't my problem. I'll take that deal." As if on cue, Sukuna pulled away his obi. His kimono was left open as a result, and lo, the demon's cock was left on full display as it grew firmer and thicker from excitement alone. "Y'know, I like hearing you talk like that. I'm pretty sure she does too," he said, nodding toward the unblinking Ishtar. With that said and done, Sukuna beckoned Ereshkigal toward himself. "Though you look like you'll pass out from saying stuff like that. Keep it up!" he added, laughing just after.

[Apollymi]

A simple question had lead to Ereshkigal embarrassing herself nearly to death. Even so, she managed to recover well enough, her head swooning. Saying all of that basically screaming it out had left her brain basically empty. Of course, Sukuna also looked more than mildly pleased by the random speech that Ereshkigal had come up with. He had rhetorical questions to ask about her thoughts, the physical manifestation of mana and all, but he was willing to accept those words regardless. "That part is my problem it's nothing to worry about," the girl almost snapped in the snarky way she tended to. She couldn't believe how easily Sukuna managed to get under her skin. Moreover he made the claim that he liked her talking like that, as if she would normally. Ah, but he also thought Ishtar might like it too, Ishtar sadly took the bait.

"I thought I would like her talking like that, but it doesn't have the same effect if she actually wants it. It's got too much of her high and mighty attitude..." said Ishtar, her eyes not being able to move away from the scene in front of her and already burning. Truly she wanted to hear sentences like that when it was obviously demeaning to the girl. Aside from her own childish embarrassment it didn't seem to do that much and it was getting her what she actually wanted so... why would she be bother liking it. "You could always just shut up, you know..." these were Ereshkigal's words. She knew she was going to end up being goaded into saying something crazy to this woman because she wouldn't like it, and if she was far enough into delirium Ereshkigal definitely wouldn't care.

And suddenly the reason she wouldn't care became obvious, obi moved away, kimono open, manhood on display. Ereshkigal began absently moving directly towards that which she'd asked for. Obviously, there was no way she wasn't getting the reward she came here for so she went about taking those few steps forward. She'd close the distance between them while stripping her own clothing off and leaving pieces strung over the scythe she'd previously been sitting on. By the time she reached Sukuna all she was wearing was the sleeves on her wrists and legs. Her body was also still covered in those throbbing tattoos and now that she was focused on them, she could feel the wind against her skin and the moisture building between her legs. Obviously, it was going to be very easy for them to start off.

[Bloodedge]

"It's no concern of mine anyway," Sukuna reacted. Ereshkigal could even fail at her goal as a result of getting what she asked for, and Sukuna would simply continue pummeling away until he was satisfied. Ereshkigal asked, so it was her responsibility to make the exchange work out the way she intended; he would just provide the... mana.

Ishtar could never make things work in her favor. This entire day so far, everything she said produced the opposite effect she desired... and she stuck to her proverbial guns. It was made clear that Ishtar would not like hearing such things from Ereshkigal while the latter was getting what she wanted... or rather, what they both wanted. "You heard her. Say even more. Make sure she really gets to see that 'high and mighty' attitude she keeps bitching about," he said to Ereshkigal. Indeed, Ishtar could have just shut her mouth. Maybe if she did, things would be less traumatizing for both women present. Alas, that was not to be; Ishtar's mouth could only be stopped manually.

Having exposed himself, Sukuna was able to casually observe the approach of Ereshkigal, all while the goddess discarded the vast majority of her own clothing. There was much intent in his observation, and much interest in this new look of hers. One sleeve clung to her arm, one similar article clung to her leg, and two pairs of eyes scanned the entirety of her form with those light ornamentations. Ah, and the seal remained active even now; Sukuna had almost forgotten about that part during the annoying uprising of that throbbing Source. Well, he could certainly make use of that, since Ereshkigal had offered all but a method of penetration. A bit of goading was in order. "What now? You don't seem like you're ready to be taken while standing straight," Sukuna said as one hand reached out, nails gliding against the skin of Ereshkigal's collarbone. That same scratching motion made its way along her sternum, traveling between her breasts and down her abdomen. "It probably wouldn't help if I split you in half and put you back together around my dick. I could split you in half either way, though," he added with a strong hint of cheek.

[Apollymi]

"Bleh-" that sound was all. Was it childish? Yes. Was it unnecessary? Yes. But did Ereshkigal regret doing it? Not at the moment. Though she had no reason to behave so childishly all the time, she found it far too easy to do so when it came to Sukuna. Whatever the case, Ishtar couldn't shut up long enough to save them both some extra heartache. Of course, Ereshkigal didn't care if Ishtar hurt her own feelings by falling to the simplest of provocations. It was only an annoying matter to her because she was the one forced to act outside of her own desires to make that happen. "I don't own a high and mighty attitude. It's not my fault she deflects all the time," said Ereshkigal. This was the truth, Ereshkigal or Kur as she was previously known tended to herself and didn't even talk to anyone unless they were dead or in direct need of her in some way.

And what was this? There was a different form of torture in the immediate future of Ereshkigal. She, in approaching Sukuna directly had sharpened nails drawn across her collarbones in before his hand began traveling. All the same that activated tattoo on her body made her feel the whole of it as an overstimulating experience. The kind which of course left her knees shaking just a bit. She found herself squirming a bit under his attention. What was he saying? How, she shouldn't be taken upright, she'd end up split in half. Her eyes widened and that reddened face of hers gained an extra tint. "I didn't think that'd be a problem..." she mused. How did she want to be taken if not standing straight? Ah, he did like the kind of flexible she was, there was one position she could always take which would be an interesting way to start. She propped herself up on her elbows with her bottom in the air and her legs spread wide. "This works right?" she said looking over her shoulder at the demon who'd been bound to her. This was a fine position and one Ishtar looked at and still didn't really get.

[Bloodedge]

Ereshkigal could offer all the snark and childish rebuts she liked; it would not change a single fact or coming event. Ah, but she knew that. Unlike the wilting goddess, she had a functional brain of her own, and wouldn't hesitate to make use of it. As for Ereshkigal's attitude as alleged by Ishtar, the death goddess rejected the idea of possessing such a thing. Ishtar was projecting her own ridiculousness onto others, yes, but that didn't matter. "Get one, and show it to your dying sis. Make sure the last thing she gets is a good long look and listen at you getting something she wanted~" he insisted. Sukuna took a deep inhale after speaking, seeming to be really taking in the potential of ongoing events. Oh, it could be so incredible!

Moving right along, it was high time to actually start something. Sukuna simply dragging a nail along Ereshkigal's torso had her quivering. During the first session, he'd been sure to put her under druglike effect before any penetration occurred. Now, she'd not been afflicted by anything but the seal. Was the seal even something he wanted to leave intact this time? Upon seeing the goddess turn around and take the very same pose that caused his first spark of true interest, he decided... no. Sukuna's grin grew along with his tool, and the seal upon Ereshkigal's body shrank back into the original. He leaned forward, and each hand slapped downward on either side of the goddess' lifted arse, remaining in place thereafter. A fine position indeed! "It works~" he said while snickering. The act of Sukuna erecting his own posture then happened to be the same as his effort to penetrate. His nails firmed against her backside as his girth inched its way past her opening and deep into the canal beyond. If the observing Ishtar didn't understand this position, there was something even more wrong with her than Sukuna thought.

[Apollymi]

According to the demon she was bound to, Ereshkigal should get a high and mighty attitude and rub it in. He claimed that she should show her sister, Ereshkigal getting for herself something that her sister had wanted. Hm, she hadn't really considered that before. It wasn't like Ereshkigal was the type to rub in her victory, but maybe she should? It wasn't like Ishtar herself didn't consistently do that sort of thing to other people, and though Ereshkigal was a rather humble individual, she did win this one, and won it hard for what that was worth. "She still doesn't even know what to do with it. It's not like she can keep it! Ku-" these were the words of Ishtar even while being forced to watch such a thing, also another bite to her tongue. When would she learn?

"Makes that claim, obviously still wants it enough to keep talking. You are not making this any easier for you..." Speaking of winning that tattoo on her person seemed to recede into her body. Strange, she'd been starting to adjust the to constant pleasantry of that situation. Its recession would stop everything she felt from being pleasurable but the position she'd taken was obviously one of interest to Sukuna. To hands were brought down upon her rear, and while it wasn't just painful... there was a certain sting to his hands on her bottom. Then he straightened his own posture and once more pushed himself into her depths. His thickness made its way all the way into her canal where it seemed to belong and given her positioning Ereshkigal felt it all the way in her chest along with the gentle vibrations of her own nether, "Aaah, it's so deep!~" Right. She'd not felt it for what it was initially. Her current speech was that of realization. With her own mind still in place she could feel the true depth he was reaching in her person. It was a rather snug fit in addition to the blood rushing to her head. Ishtar, now nursing another bite on her tongue seemed to be watching less interested in the fun Ereshkigal was having and watching instead Sukuna's aggressive treatment of the youngest goddess' body. That was what she wanted? Why did Kur get to have it?

[Bloodedge]

Ereshkigal couldn't keep it? Sukuna was very much in disbelief of that. Though her first experience had been one of forced pleasure and erratic senses, he figured the lack of forcing would be something she found enjoyable in its own right. A brief adjustment period may be required, but that, too, could be counted as the suffering Sukuna so thoroughly enjoyed. Perhaps Ereshkigal would find no less enjoyment than he, in whatever way she managed. . .

It was not without effort that Sukuna plunged his way into Ereshkigal's body. The way she felt everything earlier must have made insertion easier, as the current push forward somehow showed more resistance. Those pulses from Ereshkigal's side of things were enough of a sign, but it seemed she would also be compliant and vocal, much to his satisfaction and Ishtar's... education as it were. So deep, she called out. When these words were spoken, Sukuna found them... entertaining. Why? Well, he'd make that clear. "Kehahaha! That's not even half!" he stated. Indeed, the demon was still pushing forward at a pace that was admittedly agonizing for him. Regardless, he'd reach the end of that canal soon enough... though that alone wouldn't stop his forward progress. Ereshkigal sought mana transfer for creation and Source stabilization. Sukuna understood that nothing could be stable without first experiencing erraticism. Besides, as a demon, he was quite used to breaching barriers of all sorts to find his place.

[Apollymi]

Ereshkigal was being subjected to a not so sudden entry with added friction. Perhaps it was simply because her mind had been completely frazzled the first time. Or maybe it had something to do with only forced pleasurable sensations, she'd found that previous entry a lot less sensational than this one overall. Of course, that wasn't to say she didn't like, it, for her it was simply a different sort of agony to experience. It would of course, only be made worse by the laughing mention of Sukuna. It was only half in? "ONLY HALF WHAT?! IMPOSSIBLE!" she seemed to be genuinely surprised and she was. Regardless of the adjustment period, it wasn't exactly negative to experience it this way. Her hips were being held and she found herself wiggling just a tad as the rest of the distance was pushed. It was such a strange added bit of pressure, still she did not find herself unhappy.

Only half? Was there something to this position that Ishtar didn't understand. It seemed as if it was quite enjoyable, even if a baby like Kur couldn't completely appreciate it. Maybe she'd try it sometime... maybe she'd show this demon of hers how it was really done! Yes, that was a belief she managed even while the teasing of Kur in her presence seemed admittedly less ill-intentioned than she would have liked. It was almost like this demon enjoyed terrorizing Kur just to take care of her a bit afterwards. It was sort of disgusting for something that was supposed to be evil to have doting tendencies. Of course, she could at least accept them if they were aimed at her, though he'd need more adjusting. Never should he be allowed to forget what was best! Yes, that was it...

Still, push and push he did. Ereshkigal was sure he'd gone well past what should have been the end of her. she felt a push past a barrier of a different source at the end of this thrust. It sent a jolt of sensation straight into her brain from this angle and she was certain it caused an almost rippling tightening of her nether from opening to core. Her mouth opened and small panting breaths came out. Still she had a little nagging itch somewhere in the back of mind a question to ask? Well... she'd shift her hips just a bit against his while she relaxed against her own arms. Actually, she'd like to experience more of those jolts of sensation. Even without the overall pleasure of the seal on her person this was something she'd likely come to enjoy all on her own. Strange she didn't consider that the layering of different sensations might make this better. "Yeah, definitely too deep. Don't let it stop you though~" she probably should have been a bit more considerate of herself but there was no time like the present to test her own limits and she was quite accepting of the attention even with the added stress of it being not simply a pleasurable experience.

[Bloodedge]

There was another thing Sukuna had once been told. Impossibility was, for one of his ilk, only a matter of effort and willingness. Such had always been the case for the Prime Destroyer, and the notion was passed along to the following generation. Here and now, Sukuna figured he could start truly taking advantage of being beyond this world's sense of reason. Deep was a word that would only be accepted when there was no more room to move forward... and he had more space to fill at the moment.

So then, the initial thrust would continue. Sukuna felt (and even heard) Ereshkigal's reaction to having her cervix bypassed. Ah, but that wasn't all. He was not here simply to enter her womb, but to treat it as a second canal for his thrusting. Ereshkigal thought she wanted to experience more of those jolts from the initial penetration? She'd get a bit more than that. By the time Sukuna's pelvis reached the flesh of her backside, he could go for a leisurely swim within her womb. In fact, his hips were already swirling about to produce such an effect. The clutch of a cervix was something Sukuna found himself fancying quite a bit; he'd be making utmost use of that extra-firm clutch. "I wouldn't stop anyway," he stated as fact. With that, he'd waste no further time. Gone was that strange swirling he'd been doing as if to wedge against Ereshkigal's cervix. Now, he instead began thrusting with unnecessary force, each withdrawal only far enough to leave that particular orifice closing around his head before the shaft plunged in again.

[Apollymi]

The depth reached by Sukuna was one which he was keen to go beyond. It wasn't like Ereshkigal would be the one to try and stop him, and given this fact she soon found herself with the head of his manhood swimming around inside of her womb, well past the natural limitations presented by her body. What an interesting feeling that was. It was pressure and movement the likes of which her body had yet to know. He moved around in her womb like a baby normally would but with much more purpose than aimless movements. She found herself strangely moaning at the sensation, wishing to cup her stomach but not currently having the use of her arms to do so. "That's... I..." Oh?

Those little hiccup type speech bits were apparently normal for Ereshkigal as she figured out what it was she was trying to say. But here and now there was something quite different happening. In the time before this, she'd been kept at the edge of her own pleasure for the duration and only allowed to feel the best part at the time where Sukuna felt it was right. Here and now however she felt those repeated thrusts past her cervix and found herself stunned. Her vision was blurring, her insides were tightening and even the muscles in her legs were jumping. All of this happened as a rather intense amount of pressure built at her apex, how very strange. "Wait, wait, wait...that feels, good. Too good. If you keep doing it like that I'll... " there was a pause from her. What was the right word to describe the way she felt? That mind breaking, mind-numbing, sight clarifying sensation... there had to be a word for it that made sense.

All the while Ishtar was forced to watch as her younger sister got pummeled to a pulp. It seemed rather strange, watching the girl sigh, hiccup and cute her way through the kind of sex that Ishtar herself wanted to be having. It was more annoying knowing she'd been made lesser by this young woman's presence. Obviously, this was some sort of punishment for trying to boss around a demon and in the end she'd be given exactly this treatment too. Yes, that made the most sense. How long would it take him to get bored of this particular kind of drilling? Hopefully only a few more minutes right?

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna thrusted and thrusted, letting himself be more physically satisfied this time around. It wasn't always all about the torture; he wanted to enjoy the pleasures of a physical body as well. This time around, he would focus more on that aspect of the exchange. In doing so, apparently there was a very quick build-up to the workings of Ereshkigal's loins. That chamber of creation would continue being pummeled, with the result seemingly being... something Ereshkigal either couldn't get around to saying, or didn't have the words for.

Ah, but Sukuna knew the words─ many viable words, in fact. Whether Ereshkigal found the right phrasing or not, Sukuna would not be stopped. He'd ensure she reached a point of hyperconsciousness, and lo... he'd do it all seemingly before Ereshkigal found her word. "Have a present!" he said excitedly. On the very next thrust, Sukuna's right hand slapped Ereshkigal's backside once more. Both hands then clutched, nails digging into the flesh of her bottom until skin was broken. In that same moment, his seed was spilled en masse directly into the goddess' womb, and still, his thrusting didn't stop. Ereshkigal had made a request. Could he meet those demands with a single deposit? Sukuna wasn't sure, but the answer wouldn't stop him from continuing regardless. As for how long it took him to become bored of this kind of drilling, well... probably longer than it would take for Ereshkigal to complete her Source or lose consciousness─ whichever came first.

[Apollymi]

Torture and physical pleasure. That was the order for this part of the evening. Ishtar watched as Ereshkigal was pummeled repeatedly. At the same time, she couldn't help but be jealous of the other woman getting to enjoy herself. She was perfection incarnate and here and now she wasn't even being allowed to partake. It had to be some sort of crime right? Kur for all her supposed goodness couldn't even express herself properly. And that was something considered cute, wasn't it?

Ereshkigal in this moment, didn't know if she was considered cute. Here and now she could only feel. She could feel the knocking past the depths of her being, she could feel the consistent clenching of her walls. She could feel the vibration of her core, and something else. A clap onto her bottom, by Sukuna and then the feeling of his claws digging into her bottom. She couldn't even get out the name of that feeling before he was offering her a gift and it was rushing over her. The roughness to her bottom and the rushing against her core caused the whole of her body to convulse. She'd hit the peak of that sensation and it was spilling over and it would only be increased. Here and now, mana flooded her loins from Sukuna directly and she was subjected to the rather sudden influx of it's delirium causing effects as well as the physical aspect of pooling. It was a rush, she was bursting forward, she was moving through time and space, she was physically stuck in place, she was. "Cumming!~" That word made a bit more sense now didn't it? It wasn't just about the mana for humans who didn't even know of power. It was about the rush, the feeling and everything else.

At the same time her mind had finally sped up, while her body continued to be pummeled while she continued to feel the vibrations of her physical body, her mind sped up and her source slowed down. Here and now she looked in her subconscious at something that looked like a tangled ball of thread and could see threads rushing in two directions. One forwards, one backwards... and here and now her little hands were enough to begin pulling them apart. So she did. Each strand was followed and separated until she two very separate and spinning balls of her source. She'd managed not to hurt herself. But they weren't properly combined. No instead they were thumping oppositely and in unison, like a savage drumbeat. In doing so her physical form gained more and more light. She seemed to be on the verge of explosion but that wasn't it. She simply needed to put the other half of her outside to help harmonize better. "This is amazing! But I have to break, first~"

[Bloodedge]

Ah, the death goddess found that word she'd been searching for after all. Good for her. Of course, Sukuna would personally take some credit for the discovery, taking his own 'gift' as a push toward enlightenment. Now that he thought about it, he could be one of those religions! Here he was, dumping his load into a goddess of the world, literally sending her to a new plane of understanding in doing so. That's what divine entities did, right? He'd once heard a mortal asking the divine to inhabit them, that they might reach a higher plane. This was the most literal way that could be taken, Sukuna believed. . .

Regardless of his apparent blend of sacrilege and heresy, Sukuna noted the elevation of Ereshkigal happening in that very moment. She spoke earlier about her mind functioning at a higher pace, transcending the limits of her body. It came as no surprise to Sukuna, who knew his mana was the cause for many material world narcotics and the like. Even so, there was a joy to be taken in having such a powerful effect on one called a goddess. Her consciousness was possibly beyond reach now, yet still, he seemed to make a very conscious effort of rearranging her insides.

[Apollymi]

That word had been found by Ereshkigal and Ishtar managed only to barely scoff. How could she enjoy such a pummeling like that? Yes, Ishtar enjoyed things like that herself but she was obviously something far greater than others. Her likes could not be counted among others, and she'd learned that most did not enjoy it. So, why then did her younger sister have to steal her special qualities? She didn't know, but it was far from normal. The girl hadn't said anything at all to the man in a few moments either. If she was unconscious shouldn't he be abandoning her form? Why was he still buried between her thighs? Why was he still pummeling away at her? He'd already finished once apparently so why did he bother doing more? A few of hers did so, but they were just rude and enjoyed messing with her. No one enjoyed Kur that much, it was obvious by her constant state of loneliness. She didn't even find anyone else to do it with her after Ishtar stole Gugalanna from her. It was obviously because she was faulty and Ishtar was perfect.

Yes. Yes... she would think she was perfect, all while she had no skin to speak of. The half closed eyes of Ereshkigal opened to see the red mostly pulsing ball that was Ishtar's flesh and almost screamed. She'd seen many things in her years, but the entire musculature of a completely skinned goddess was far from a comforting sight. Whatever the case, she was now in her body enough to be conscious and still being pounded away at. "I... I...might have a gift for you, but it might depend on what you think of as a present..." she said as her body reached a maximum glow. It was obvious to her internally that she couldn't put her two cores together. But given how easily she split them apart she'd likely be able to accommodate this particular change. A bit of light based energy was left swirling around her hands as the brightness of her body reached its maximum and then, it exploded outward.

In the aftermath of a blinding explosion, there was Ereshkigal, still bent over in her dark accessories with her slightly gloomy disposition and red eyes. And across from her, was a face very similar to her own, with a sinister smile and large purple and pink eyes with diamond shaped pupils and light pink hair with white wisps in it. She was also stark naked and seemed to have all the confidence in the world about it. "Aw, look at you. It seems like a lot of fun. You aren't gonna leave me out are you?" she teased in a strangely direct manner.

[Bloodedge]

As Sukuna pummeled away, he received no audible reaction from Ereshkigal. Such had previously been the case for a short time, but now, she was a bit quicker to recover. Knocking and knocking, Sukuna received words eventually. Those words... they belied the end of Ereshkigal's mental processes, at which point she mentioned having a gift for him in return. What could she have meant? It depended on what he considered a 'present' according to the goddess herself. Well, wasn't that an exciting mystery?

A mysterious notion was not left as such for very long. Within Ereshkigal's hand was a swirling sphere of light. Sukuna had seen many Sources in his time, and what he saw there was undoubtedly an immature Source. An explosion of blinding light ensued, and then... that sphere was gone. In its place however, there was a female figure standing across from Ereshkigal. The figure itself was that of Ereshkigal's, as was the face... though there were some stark differences. All that light seemed to have shrank into this new entity's body to become an ethereal and attractive glow. Some goddesses of this world possessed something like that naturally, but this was an inviting glow that one could only see in the old world of Mystery. Sukuna hadn't stopped thrusting into Ereshkigal from behind, yet now, all four of his eyes were pinned on the newcomer.

"... Keh!" the demon snickered upon hearing the new woman's query. He knew exactly what this woman was, and where this was going as a result. Sukuna's lower pair of eyes closed. Once more, additional arms grew from his back and pushed against his shoulders until a new Sukuna emerged from the original's rear. This one was not to take up the other side of Ereshkigal as it did before. Instead, he gradually encroached upon the rear of the newcomer. "This just keeps getting better! I thought the other one was as good as things could get... but I like this," he said while thoroughly inspecting her form.

[Apollymi]

It took a shorter amount of time for Ereshkigal to manage to split her Source in two. In so doing she created what was essentially two separate beings. The self of hers that existed because of this world, the Goddess of the Underworld. And the version of her which would have existed if the plans of this world hadn't been thrown off, the Goddess of Love and Beauty. And now that version was the subject of study for several pairs of eyes. There was first Ereshkigal who found this other form of herself to be rather inviting. There were the eyes of Sukuna who seemed to understand the kind of entity she actually was. And finally there were the unblinking eyes of Ishtar. Ishtar looked at this new person and had several questions. She first assumed that this was just some extra person. Men were always so needy, they always wanted more than they were even worthy of handling. But... he wouldn't have called some extra woman right? And this one looked too much like Kur to just be some extra. Obviously, that didn't make sense to her though, did she just create another face and cast it outside. "Hmph, another thing you steal from me. Only I, Ishtar have the ability so you obviously stole it. How did you separate yourself?" she asked. A laugh emerged from both versions of the pink haired woman.

"She's really stupid, if she thinks we'll be telling her anything~" she said the newest one with those bright irises of hers settling in. "Yeah, also she really thinks it's just her? So, she also doesn't recognize Mom..." said Ereshkigal. And then she watched, her demon of choice split seeming apt to join in the fun with her other self. She could hardly blame him. And this newest incarnation of herself seemed just as excited to get started. As such she took the same position that Ereshkigal had ripe for the taking. She also looked at her other self, understanding the information around why she was created and how they planned to fix the rest of their current problems. What she would say next would sound extra flirty and make Ishtar scoff aloud. "We should hold hands while they do it~ It'll be nice to have something soft to hold on to~" she uttered to herself. "Besides I can show you paradise!~" she chimed seeming to find it funny. Whenever copulation properly started for that one, she'd extend a hand to her opposite self. If left to their own devices they'd end up pressed against each other. Chest to chest, glowing body to glowing body, their heartbeats and breaths, slowly syncing up as they were used by their demon husband. "I guess it's fine, since it's just us~" This was what Ereshkigal had to say about it.

[Bloodedge]

Upon witnessing Ereshkigal spawn another copy, nay, another version of herself, Ishtar claimed she had stolen an ability of the green-haired goddess. Even Sukuna knew this to be false. This may have been the first time he'd seen someone split off another version of themselves, but multiple Sources taking multiple forms had been something seen even in the old world, albeit rare at the time. "Who gave you that dumb idea?" the second Sukuna questioned. "This separation is something I've never seen, but no two Sources are the same. Anybody with more than one could do this shit," he stated.

Sukuna also wondered how she managed to separate herself. He, however, would not waste precious time asking pointless questions. He could always find the answer to that later, but first, there were two bodies that were actually worth shoving his cock into. So... he'd be doing that. The second Sukuna had no solid idea about how he'd take this new body, nor did he need one; she handled it herself by taking the same position as her predecessor. Once the two women were facing each other, the second was to be penetrated just as the first had been... but alas, she wasn't. Once Sukuna sank his nails into her rump, he felt almost compelled to lean forward. This apparent goddess governing Love and Beauty would first be subjected to Obscenity by having her rectum penetrated by tongue. This time around, Sukuna hadn't even bothered spawning a mouth in his hand to do so; he dove face-first into her ass and seemed to be relishing in doing so. All the while, the first still hadn't stopped thrusting into the goddess' original form.

[Apollymi]

"No one gave me the idea. I'm the only one who does it..." she claimed as if that was reason enough for her to believe she was the only one capable. Of course, she hadn't missed that bit stated by Kur about not recognizing their mother. Their mother was only ever in one form, why did it matter if she knew what she looked like? Still if having multiple cores was all one needed to do this, perhaps she'd find better uses for herself yet.

Ah, but before she could even respond to that properly she was about to witness something strange. The other copy of Kur and Sukuna seemed to be getting ready to join as well, but wouldn't do so in a manner which made sense to Ishtar. No. Sukuna's face was drawn into the other woman's bottom where he buried his face for the duration of their next bit. A tongue moving about in this goddess' rear made her eyes widen and her bottom shift just a bit. It was a very interesting situation. She should share the information with everyone present right. "A tongue in my ass is never expected but quite welcome. It does make us wonder though what else you'd like to use that tongue for~" she teased as her face reddened. Ereshkigal managed to look aghast which only made the other form of herself tease her a bit more in the moment. "Don't look like that, we like it and you know it!~" It seemed that even with a second copy of herself present, Ereshkigal was more prone to being teased not less. "Why am I like this? Can't you just stop?" she asked of her newly created self. "Why would I do that? We're all trying to have a good time here, and we like it~" That was being said by herself. "I spawn a second me and she spends her spare time telling on me~" she said with an eye roll. "What? It's great, give her a tongue too so she'll squirm more~ Besides... Ishtar will never know the fun of looking at herself while she approaches bliss. Seeing herself be nailed aggressively and softly at the same time~ It's really quite a shame, she'd more likely get in a fight with her reflection than to have any fun with it~" she mused. Ah, this version of the Death Goddess seemed to be quite talkative and exceedingly direct. As Sukuna's tongue worked her rectum, she approached a great pulsing sensation in her now dripping loins.

[Bloodedge]

Stupid. Stupid, stupid, stupid. There was no end to the mental repetition of a single word in regards to Ishtar. It sounded as if she missed the entire point of Sukuna's speech. Simply because she knew only herself to change visages, she presumed to be the only one capable of it. Even Sukuna was not so callous, and he was the Demon Lord of fucking Obscenity! "Say one more stupid thing, and I'm taking your tongue out and shoving it up your own ass!" he barked. "Fuck! Did somebody forget to create a brain for that one?"

There was every potential for Sukuna to fly into a fit of rage. Luckily enough, there was a source of reprieve or two standing right in front of him. One inserted his tongue into the new goddess' arse, and her response was a verbal one of enjoyment... and curiosity. What else did Sukuna use his tongue for? The one without an occupied mouth would be the one to answer. "Keheha! A lot. Got some ideas?" he responded. Much to his satisfaction, this new version of Ereshkigal went on to tease her original self to seemingly no end. Oh, Sukuna really liked this one! Only today had he come to enjoy cooperative torture. Knowing he could now be joined by the goddess to torture herself, he experienced childlike glee. Naturally, he took the new one's advice... and then some. The first Sukuna kept his hands planted on Ereshkigal's rear, producing a mouth on each of his hands. Elongated tongues slithered their way across both of her cheeks, wetting her ass from both sides before reaching its hole. "That's a thought. Here's another," he said as both tongues functioned as one would expect fingers to. Each found a side of Ereshkigal's asshole, prodding and pulling before thrusting inwards in sequence; one in, then the other, then first again, then second. Each time, the tongues moved in deeper, swirled wider, and salivated more. In the meantime, the goddess' more teasing form was subjected to lips puckered against her hole while a single tongue thrashed about wildly within.

[Apollymi]

Ishtar's words apparently hit the ears of Sukuna in a terrible way. He threatened to cut out her tongue and place it within her own rectum. Her whole body was already decaying why would he bother defiling her in such a way. Her tongue belonged nowhere near such a place. She spent far too much time as a human to appreciate anything like that... She was scared enough in the moment that she wouldn't speak, but the second Ereshkigal had something to say with her lavender eyes cutting sideways. "We were always under the impression that she was dropped on her head before the concept of death was created properly~" she said aloud which made the other version of the goddess laugh as well. Ah, perhaps they shared that tiny bit of sadism, regardless of their outward appearances. Ishtar, had been too frightened to lash out at Sukuna directly but she always had something haughty to say to her younger sister, "Ugh, no one asked you, Ku-" a solid bite of her tongue. That would make that butt related placement rather odd.

Moving on, Ereshkigal's original form was being teased mercilessly, and much to her chagrin, Sukuna was content to take the advice of her newly spawned self to further 'torment' her. What she got in exchange was a wet tongue applied to both sides of her bottom and then in and out of her rectum in sequence. She truly started to squirm then, all the while her loins seemed to contract and slicken at greater intervals. "Oh, oh... waah~" ah. That moan was about all she could manage. That pressure was building pretty steadily already. Ah, and now there were puckered lips against the rear entrance of the more talkative form of the goddess. Imagine her surprise when even that was something which became more interesting to feel as time went on. Actually, she was making similar sounds to those coming out of Ereshkigal's mouth. "Woo wooh~ Keep it up and we'll cum all over both of you~" she mentioned much to the outright dismay of her less forward self. "Aww, we're so cute when we're shocked!~" she mused seeming to find the whole of it funny. It wouldn't take much for the pair to reach bliss again. All the while both versions of the girl would be ready to reach the mental state they seemed to in the middle of coitus. This build up was helping them harmonize and once they did, they'd be able to vibrate their sources to the right wavelength to make them combine back into a singular one.

[Bloodedge]

One Sukuna thrusted and lavished, while the other went with only the latter. There was something of an imbalance occurring as a result, but it was impossible to resist when the original Ereshkigal was so easy to harass. The new one would not be left too unattended, though. The version of Sukuna busying himself in her bum had much more to offer. With her statement to the demon, how could he do anything less? He produced two tongues as well, utilizing them just as the original did. The tongue of his original mouth remained active for some time, until he pulled his face away. This was meant to be some form of mana transfer, and a tongue or three in the ass hardly fit the bill.

With all that in mind, the second Sukuna righted himself. He had two options ahead of him. Would he simply copy the efforts of the first Sukuna, or would he instead take the hole presently occupied by a pair of snakelike tongues? Actually, this one seemed rather open about her own deviant urges when compared to her original self. Maybe it was time for Sukuna to take a different approach? "Alright, I'll let the sassy little girl make her own choice. Are you gonna be like her, or are you gonna be the one to learn what it's like up the ass without that seal on?" he wondered. Though this was not the first time Sukuna had made such an offer, he interestingly had different intentions for once. Perhaps he wouldn't do the exact opposite of what was said, or... perhaps he would. Sukuna himself wasn't sure at present, but he didn't think he'd go the usual route this time.

[Apollymi]

As Ereshkigal continued to be bullied and ravished she couldn't really help but like it. Her other self was quite right, she did enjoy these things, especially while they weren't specifically of the sort of nature to make her question her value in the world. Here and now she got to see something interesting, she got to watch while her other self made a decision regarding her virtues. Of course, she wasn't the only one watching and Ishtar also seemed to find the suppose choice to be one worthy of commentary. "Please, she's probably another virgin. It's not like a choice like that is ever real," claimed Ishtar. Well, once more she wasn't really wrong. The second version of Ereshkigal did indeed find her form to be rather virtuous, that being said she wasn't exactly fearful of the outcomes.

"There she goes, projecting again... anyway, I'm sassy? I didn't know I counted as sassy~" she claimed. "I like the little girl part too... so does she~" she said winking at her other self. "Hey!" was all Ereshkigal managed to say before the movements of her own Sukuna seemed to provide her a more than fair amount of distraction "You can pound my virgin ass. Don't worry, I can take it~" she chimed seeming to find it amusing. Of course, she was more than prepared to do either thing. It was something that she'd find fun, either of her enjoyed it, but she could be a bit more honest about it than her other self. She truly was many things, including all of the thoughts which seemed go unspoken from the death goddess in general. Ah, how strange it was to see her subconscious basically staring back at her. No matter, she knew this was going to be fun, and should be the thing to drive home a point. Ishtar and her shenanigans have no place between any form of Ereshkigal and this particular demon. There was literally nothing she could do to change this...

[Bloodedge]

The number of times Sukuna took mental pause to question Ishtar's intelligence was far too high for his first day of living. On one hand, it could indeed be assumed that this new Ereshkigal was a virgin; that tended to be how Sources worked. On the other hand, the original Ereshkigal proved more than capable of accepting every bit of pummeling delivered to all three of her virgin holes, so what exactly was Ishtar's point? This new one being a virgin would... well... "That just makes it more fun, idiot."

The second Ereshkigal made something interestingly clear. According to her, both versions enjoyed the way he addressed them. That part wasn't something Sukuna had originally thought about much, if at all. He addressed her in such a casual manner, there was no concern for what she thought of the title. Now then, there was a very important question on the table. One Ereshkigal was already getting the treatment she requested at the onset of this interaction, so... what would the second one have? Apparently, Sukuna could pound her virgin ass. Those words would not have come from the original without great provocation, but this one spewed vulgarities as easily as she breathed. Even Sukuna took pause to process her phrasing, but the end result was something of a trademark for him. "... Heh!"

With that singular snicker and a firm cock that took on a new quality of throb, Sukuna used those two tongues to tug her asshole to either side while pressing his girth to the opening. With that, he'd push forward inch by inch. She said she could take it, so there was to be no stopping until he buried himself fully within her anus. Both versions of the male had something else in mind as well. Their hands each left the backsides of the women in front of them, and with that, Sukuna was hand-in-hand with himself, almost as if he intended to wrestle. In truth, he'd eventually use the time of being buried in both versions of Ereshkigal to... essentially play tug-o-war with himself while battering away at both death goddesses.

[Apollymi]

Ishtar was glorious, in her own mind. Her words were profound, to the stupid. She was special. Well those statements always had qualifications and that last one had the biggest. Ishtar was special, until you looked a bit deeper. It was easy to find someone to fill the role that people wanted to Ishtar, but some were simply to lazy. Some were willing to put up with her stupidity to use her body and some just planned to take advantage. Of course, Ishtar herself couldn't really tell the difference between these people, partly because she didn't understand herself. And she only understood people who were better than herself as targets for her ire. The previously named Kur had been such a target. Good at everything Ishtar was not, creative, kind and doted upon. She pushed her out of heaven using her womanly wiles, and then found out that those were not special to her. "More fun?" Did virgins truly make things more fun? Should she have been a virgin more often to pull men into her clutches? No that hadn't seemed to change much about the situation. Though a couple of virgins had been gaining the interest of men Ishtar herself had been trying to pull. Obviously, this was the fault of the individual men right? They just wanted to have sex with virgins and if she was a virgin then she could have them too, right?

Whatever dumb idea she was having, Ereshkigal's newest incarnation spewed vulgarities in a manner which quite frankly horrified the original death goddess. Where her other self had gotten such a mouth from she couldn't figure out. Even so, she watched with an odd sense of wonder as her newest glowing self took Sukuna's cock straight into her rectum. It stretched and she seemed to relish in the sensation. Actually, it was quite interesting, without forced pleasantry the whole of it felt like hot pressure. It wasn't bad, just very different from what one would expect. As it happened that one looked at her blushing and embarrassed self and teased a bit more. "You gotta try this too sometime. It's pretty intense~" she claimed seeming to find funny the reaction of Ereshkigal who looked away bashfully. "Why am I like this?" she asked almost to the universe at large. It truly didn't matter as both of these death goddesses were basically dangled between their men and being rammed while they held hands with each other. It would strangely enough be Ereshkigal to offer both her hands to the other one which she'd take. So as they were being pounded into each other, they held hands. And now this round would continue with both goddesses moaning their happiness and looking to each other and to the males opposite of them as points of their concentration.

[Bloodedge]

One Ereshkigal's acceptance of penetration was a given, as it was the natural way of things. As for the newly-spawned one, she received Sukuna in a very different way that still left a few questions as to her enjoyment without the seal's influence. As he forced his way in, her reaction was an interestingly favorable one. Sukuna felt the rough tightness of insertion, but nothing resembling rejection. Then... Ereshkigal spoke to her original self, suggesting that she try this more intense variant as well.

Of course, the suggestion of her new self left the first Ereshkigal questioning... her own nature. There was no point to all that. Unsurprisingly, she'd be the one Sukuna spoke to. "Why does the little girl like something thick and meaty in her ass? Probably because it feels good," he said. Was that quippy? Sukuna may have been a bit consciously quippy. He was having ridiculous amounts of fun, and it would only get better. He and Ereshkigal each had their other selves by the hand, but Ereshkigal was very close to her other self's face as a result of their positioning. Sukuna had an idea. He'd act on said idea only after a few additional minutes of movement. "You like looking at yourself that much, huh?" When the time came, the Sukunas each pulled on the other's hands simultaneously, plunging to the absolute depths of each Ereshkigal and spraying their insides with the thickest of 'liquid mana' thus far. He still had the requested goal of having Ereshkigal think of nothing else, but he'd taken on the personal goal of pushing them both forward at the same time, until their faces met. "Look closer!" he exclaimed as the fruit of his loins continued gushing out into Ereshkigal... twice, technically.

[Apollymi]

The demands and strangeness of the pair of death goddesses were things which made Ishtar look at both of them with wider eyes than just her missing eyelids implied. She couldn't help but feel like both versions of Kur were just weird. They liked this man with his extra body parts and strange mouths. They both as virgins seemed so accepting of his massive dick that it seemed to be a regular day for them. At least one of them had managed to take his massive cock in all three of her holes, a feat Ishtar thought only herself capable of. Was she truly so unremarkable? No. That couldn't be the case. It had to be the newness of virgins. Maybe men had some strange attachment to women whom they deflowered. Yes! That obviously made sense. As soon as the newness of the situation wore off this demon and all other people with penises would come flocking back to her.

While Ishtar plotted her victory, Ereshkigal and her other self were actually winning. A bit of cheeky commentary came as the answer to Ereshkigal's question originally aimed at her other self. The snarky reply from the demon behind her twice over was that she liked the things she liked because they felt good. "Obviously!" she snapped back. But in truth that wasn't what she was asking. As a person who was a virgin previously she was questioning her desires since sex became a thing she was doing. In no times prior to this had she ever considered she was bad but hearing the more vulgar form of herself speak with her angelic visage made her question the goodness of herself. "Ugh, you're thinking too much. All you need to know is... we'll never be like her, regardless of what we like. She's trash, we're not. No need to get hung up on it!~" said one version of her self to another. "Hey, I'm not trash, take it back Ku-" another bite to her tongue was delivered immediately. It was good to know that it worked regardless of the person she was at base. Ah, that was hilarious, that curse was something spectacular. They still had to deal with Sukuna's or rather both girls were soon forced against each other as they held hands, chest to chest, body to body and face to face. "That was pretty awesome, kiss on it?" Ereshkigal asked herself. "Oh, stealing my first kiss for ourselves... yeah~ We really do like ourselves!~" she chimed in for just a moment. But soon enough their lips were locked with each other and their bodies were also vibrating at the same wavelength. With both versions of their bodies being pumped full of mana, they both had a moment of hyper-speed logic. In this they bound their bodies and souls back into a single source flowing harmoniously together. And in that moment those two glowing bodies would merge back into the singular goddess, in this case the goddess with Sukuna buried in her rectum.

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna's quip left Ereshkigal needing her newer self to function as an advisor. The one major point of reason given was that they would never be trash, as Ishtar was. If that was the criteria to meet, Sukuna had no idea why it was ever a concern. Sukuna was the Demon Lord of Obscenity, and even he found Ishtar repugnant. He couldn't even create a curse strong enough to put something like her out into the world. The likeliest scenario was that he wouldn't even try that.

With his full-force thrust into both copies, Sukuna saw the pair delving deeper still into debauchery. He intended to force their lips together for a show, but much to his surprise, it was the shyer Ereshkigal who suggested that they do so. And so, the two kissed while Sukuna watched twice. How interesting it was, that Sukuna had stolen the first one's initial experience, and the first one in-turn stole from her new self. More interesting was the fact that they harmonized in doing so, becoming a singular entity. The one they became was the newer incarnation still having her rear entered repeatedly by Sukuna. Ah, but one was left hanging by the disappearance of his side's Ereshkigal. Was this an issue for Sukuna? No, of course not. Both Sukunas were spraying their seed to fill the goddesses, and the disappearance of his was not cause to stop doing so. Instead, he took rod in hand and reangled. Since there was but one Ereshkigal present, she could continue having her arse pumped while having the lovely bonus of Sukuna's 'special drug' being sprayed all over her face. At the same time, he'd be stepping closer to her. "You didn't think I was just gonna stand here by myself, did you?" he asked of the new singular entity. That spraying would not stop. He'd aim at her mouth, her hair, and every exposed inch of flesh on his side of the woman.

[Apollymi]

The pep talk issued by one version of Ereshkigal to herself was probably one of the ones needed by many women in this world. Ishtar was not even someone worth consideration. Though Ereshkigal formerly Kur had never feared the other woman, she'd assumed something of a passive amount of self-deprecation that was reinforced by the constant choice for Ishtar over herself that she'd seen in her life. But this new version of her was born superior. She knew she was chosen and had seen all Ishtar was and knew her to be lesser, she'd never be intimidated by such an individual regardless of what she did. Though there was reason to be in general distrusting of any individual who sided with such an idiotic individual.

Moving on, the harmonization of the cores of these two individuals took place at master speed. This was likely because they had two minds, two sets of hands and two full harmonically vibrating cores which managed to complete themselves at the start of this most recent mana-transfer. Of course, the words of Ereshkigal seemed to sit in the mind of her newest self, and she understood that there would be no real end to her receiving of this particular potent power until criteria were met. Even so, she couldn't say she minded the woozy and rushing feeling of her brain as she was pumped full of mana for the second time. In truth, she would only become more fascinated by it as time went on. Sukuna fully didn't expect to be left alone and was content to shower the woman in his mana, she was content to accept it. Actually, it felt nice on her skin and was good to taste, though she couldn't quite explain why. Unlike the lesser creatures Ishtar was used to, mana from higher order beings had specific kinds of tastes to them. His was particularly tasty to someone like Ereshkigal so this secondary version of her held her tongue out to take more in directly while it was sprayed in her face. "Of course not, Eresh is giving me the two of you as a present! I'm gonna be overfilled by the end of this so don't start slacking now~" she said as if that made sense.

All the while Ishtar watched this and seemed to be aghast once more. This secondary glowing version of her younger sister seemed to be enjoying getting sprayed by semen. She was taking it on her tongue? She was acting the same way whores did, but somehow she still managed to seem unfazed by her actions. No. It wasn't right. "You can't do this. You look like a slut... how can you dare to hold your head up like that knowing that you're no better than a common whore! You're supposed to be this but not look so pleased about it. You were supposed to run from him, scream and call him a monster with all those eyes and mouths and arms. You should be disgusted by all of it, he's so weird and you're just taking it!" Ah, that was it. "Again with the projection," said this new girl as she smiled almost evilly and licked Sukuna's residuals from her lips. Ah, this man of hers was her new favorite person too. She hoped he was ready for that.

[Bloodedge]

Sukuna was not one to slack in any regard. This new Ereshkigal was right in claiming she'd be overfilled by the end of this; Sukuna had never intended anything different. As for the present granted by her other self, deemed Eresh, it was quite devious of her to leave a copy with two of Sukuna. They could have both been drugged and filled, but it seemed one was to take an overdose of both.

Regardless of an impending overdose, the current form of Ereshkigal took a great deal of Sukuna's load directly to the tongue by choice. He wouldn't have expected that of her original form whilst sober, but this one didn't seem to be doing such a thing simply because of his mana's effect. Of course, Ishtar was yapping once again. She claimed Ereshkigal looked like a slut, a common whore, and that she shouldn't be pleased about the goings-on. For a Creator, she sounded like a person from an entirely different era or cycle. When did it become a thing of ill-repute for Creators to enjoy this exchange of mana? "That's stupid. You Creators especially are made to take in mana; you're supposed to enjoy it when it's potent. And this here?" he started, holding his cock even closer to Ereshkigal's protruding tongue to spew into her mouth more directly. "This is my slut! Get it right," he corrected.

Part of the goal here was to leave Ereshkigal thinking of nothing but his mana secretions. There was a natural implication to that, of course. Who else could drug her with a constant stream of ejaculate/mana? Who else could produce so much of it? Who else could flood two of her three holes in unison, well past her body's ability to keep the fluid inside? Only he had the gift, so only he could truly have the joy of it. "Isn't that right?" Sukuna went on to ask Ereshkigal, only a breath before the execution of his plan to stuff her mouth with his dick.

[Apollymi]

Had Ereshkigal been devious in throwing the newest version of herself to the wolf that was Sukuna? Maybe just a little. She'd found that entire situation to be a bit overstimulating already, and since she knew the effectiveness of his mana would trickle down regardless, she thought to let her newest self have the full breadth of the experience. That being said, that young young version of her, seemed to be very clear about her wants and desires and had no problem facing them nor any problem whatsoever differentiating the idea of what she liked from the sort of trash that Ishtar was.

Speaking of Ishtar, she was getting one more lesson she wouldn't really understand. She didn't know about the connection between 'Mana-transfer' and sex. If she was ever aware of it, it'd been something long since lost from her brain. She looked for men with potency, big dicks, big muscles and power, political and otherwise. Even so, her actions were frowned upon. Silence. She was a person of bad reputation so obviously, those things weren't related right. And what else? He was referring to Kur as his slut, and she was to get it right? Did that mean, he hadn't chosen some more important title to give her? Did that mean she'd been bound to him like an animal? Yes, that was it. He was doing all this talking and showing her all of these things, to prove that he was the man in charge here, and no one else. YES! It all made sense. She obviously was being put down so she'd know her place below him and then... he'd get rid of Kur and place her where she belonged, restoring her now decaying form to all of its glory!

Just the same, that extended tongue of Ereshkigal's other face was treated to a steady influx of mana. "Sia hepd unnpeb yarv," she murmured. She could enjoy this here and now knowing she wouldn't be taking it from anywhere else. This man was hers, as much as she was his, and as such they should indulge in each other. Such a glutton, was the girl who was formerly known as Kur. She'd taken in so much mana, allowing it to travel over her tongue. She'd indulge in the sensation it caused her brain, she'd enjoy the physical sensations of being plowed, she'd even enjoy the constant put downs of Ishtar. She was 'his slut' as she understood the term to work in this case. It wasn't always derogatory. She opened her mouth to speak and suddenly it was full of Sukuna's cock. Those violet eyes of hers widened as her diamond shaped pupils pulsed and the rings around them seemed to spin. Her tongue lavished attention on his shaft as he shoved himself inside, as if she was trying to further milk him. Hungrily one could say, the goddess of death acted hungry. He did like it when they choked earlier, so... she'd do that here and now. All while Ishtar knew in her soul that she was still the one, still chosen!

[Bloodedge]

When Ereshkigal spoke again, she did so in the language of demons. Apparently, Ishtar would never learn. That much had long since become obvious, what with her repeated showings of ignorance and all. Sukuna was well past anything resembling expectations of Ishtar, bar his expectations of her being an idiot, an annoyance, and a target for torture. Ereshkigal, on the other hand, was exclusively the latter of these three things. It didn't seem very torturous at present, however. No, she currently reacted to... pleasure? She consumed his expulsion from both ends of her body, even doing so greedily by the time she was penetrated from both ends again.

What was Sukuna to do? One had no reason to stop plowing the goddess from behind. The other Sukuna may or may not have had a few ideas, though any he had were made irrelevant by the strokes of Ereshkigal's tongue against her mouth's invader. The alleged 'further milking' of Sukuna should have been impossible given his reckless expulsion of mana, but somehow, Ereshkigal was managing to make him expel even greater quantity than what he already literally sprayed into her plugged mouth and ass. Sukuna actually seemed somewhat surprised by this occurrence; it was no doing of his even as he thrusted into both her holes via reflex alone. What was this phenomenon? Well... it was something interesting, certainly.

[Apollymi]

It seemed there was agreement about the nature of Ishtar. All the while the green haired goddess herself, seemed to be beyond learning. So much so, that she thought once more upon hearing the words uttered by this new form of Kur that some kind of extra binding curse was being placed upon Sukuna. Why did he continue to let her assert herself over him. "No. No. No. I'm finally coming back. You can't win. You're no better than me so he's obviously chosen me. As soon as the newness of you wears off... he'll be mine. Stop trying to take him from me, Ku-" Ah, another rant, another tongue bite. This one really didn't know when to give up. It would almost be an admirable trait if she had anything resembling the proper nature to do anything other than whine like a child about it.

In this case, the young woman now rather ominously devouring Sukuna from both ends of her digestive system, seemed to be incapable of offering a reply. Of course, she had no reason to offer a reply, she'd already won. Whatever delusions Ishtar was entertaining, this young woman was already planning to rip out a piece of her soul. And after that was done she was going to let Sukuna find whatever happiness he had left to find in her torture and murder. Ah, but that was fine right? It was fine to let her keep believing even for a second that this day wouldn't end with her death. Just the same the effectiveness of the work of her tongue seemed to do quite a bit towards the sating of her obviously voracious appetite. To be technical as more and more of his mana poured into her, it'd begun to take over all her thoughts. What other effects could it give her? Her heart was already beating far too fast, her brain was working at hyper speed. Actually, she was enjoying this a bit too much. She could easily forget Ishtar's torture for a while. She could easily forget her other self abandoning her to this, she could forget everything but the pure and unadulterated bliss she was being given. Of course, she'd try to give it in return, her tongue moving against his shaft, her throat closing around his manhood at its depths. Even her rectum would seem to pulse and aim to claim him as well. More more more... she needed more and wanted it. She wasn't even sure to what end. There were no great works left, now it was just... fun, but it wouldn't stop her from taking it all in. For however long this would last she would take it, until she had only one thing to say. "Cum..." ah, she also had that little speech based hiccup. There was more to that sentence somewhere, but she couldn't quite get it out given her current hyper brain functionality.

[Bloodedge]

Something ridiculous and unexpected was occurring here. Sukuna was consciously pouring his essence into Ereshkigal's body all for one purpose. That much was part of the plan, but soon enough, it felt as if he wasn't in control. He'd asked in the earlier transfer with the previous Ereshkigal, if she'd cursed him during that womb seal's application. If there was a question to be asked now, he couldn't even think of it. This goddess had to be pulling the energy right out of him from both ends of her body. He couldn't have stopped if he wanted to─ not that he did want to.

Sukuna didn't even have time to consider Ishtar's wrongness. Constantly was he bucking his hips, feeling the clutch of an arse and the lash of a tongue between his two selves. Beyond these normal sensations, he felt as if his dicks were being drained by fault of Ereshkigal alone. Naturally, he'd simply... let it happen. If Ereshkigal wanted to be the cause of her own overdose, he'd let her go right ahead. Lo and behold, she did precisely that until a single word passed her lips. At the chant of cum, it became clear that the apparently gluttonous goddess may have reached the desired state of mind. Quite some time had passed, and there was a veritable sea of white spread all around their current location. Whatever there was left to Ereshkigal's speech, Sukuna was keen to find out. "You say something?" both copies of Sukuna asked cheekily, each pulling themselves away from the goddess and leaving her to stabilize, fall, or whatever she did upon being let go. Whatever she did, there was just a bit more spraying to be done by each. After all, it'd be wasteful to do anything but offer the goddess a final spurt with all the waste surrounding them.

[Apollymi]

This young woman's body was filled and overflowed by the essence of the demon she'd been connected to. She'd pulled at him, amassing energy for herself. Well, reaping was probably the right word. Not that it mattered, what was a bit of taking from Sukuna after the pure fear he'd put into the heart of her original self? Nothing, obviously this was just a bit of fair play. Finally she'd be released and she'd be catching herself on her hands and knees breathing softly as the last spurts were offered to her very skin. Was she glowing more than she already had been? Yes. Actually, that inviting light that she radiated seemed to be almost pulsing. She was sure he could be attracting people from miles away with just that and the amount of power that was being expelled on this rooftop. She was asked a snarky question and she still could only say the one word. "Cum. Cum..." ah, she was being sprayed upon already so it didn't really matter. She should probably be using some of this, not just allowing it to go to waste because of her rather intense nature.

She needed a few minutes, some quiet reflection. Even her other self was basically hallucinating, but even in her drug induced coma she had more logical sense in her brain than Ishtar. What was the green haired goddess doing? She was staring around wondering what had happened today. Her younger sister had gone from virgin to whore and no one seemed to care. The man she was trying to steal from Ishtar was exploding more semen than even Heracles had in his berserker form and Ishtar was jealous. She had muscles hanging from her bones in various places. She was surrounded by a sea of orgasmic juices she'd had no part in making and her sister seemed to be trying to steal her newest acquisition. But, there was still hope. Though she was basically falling apart, Sukuna could still make the right choice here and restore Ishtar. All would be well if he did this simple thing. "Hmph, I see you've had your fun. Now is the time for my ultimate revival!" This was Ishtar's proclamation, and the still wobbling death goddess turned her eyes toward this woman and did the only thing it made sense to do. She laughed. "Ufufufu-fufu-hahahaha!~"

[Bloodedge]

Ah, there it was again. Sukuna was under the impression that there may have been more to Ereshkigal's statement. Alas, while he went about painting her body white, she merely repeated the original phrase. She was indeed glowing more than before, and it was indeed even more inviting. She even managed to further invite Sukuna, who returned to singular form before crouching in front of the goddess. "Huh?~" he questioned, making quite a big deal of it with a hand cupped around his ear, leaning closer still.

Regrettably, Ishtar still had enough of her body together to speak. So, naturally... she started blabbering. Something escaped her mouth in relation to some ultimate revival and Sukuna already having his fun. Who told her the limits to his fun? "This isn't fun. This is hello," he said to correct the... officially lesser goddess. As for Ereshkigal, she was laughing at all the nonsense Ishtar spewed. "Well don't you sound stable." Stable may not have been a totally appropriate word to use, but as her Source was concerned, Sukuna felt no oddities. Even his own Source had finished with that incessant throbbing. "Is your brain still fried, or are we killing the annoying thing now?"

[Apollymi]

Only that one word had come out of this one's mouth. She had a sentence or two in mind, but she was far from being able to express her thoughts at the speed she was currently thinking them. Ah, but it didn't really matter, soon Sukuna was bending down towards her, hand cupping his ear, gently teasing her lack of continuity with her speech. She had something for him, and she'd even opened her mouth to try and speak again, but Ishtar beat her to it.

One thing the other goddess could be known for, was her impeccably bad placed timing. She was interrupting what was probably about to be a rather heated conversation. No matter, she'd deal with that after. It seemed Sukuna didn't take well to be interrupted and corrected Ishtar about the state of her assumption. The thing happening between him and Ereshkigal hadn't been 'fun' it had been 'hello'. Ishtar managed to look confused. "Hello? All of this was just hello. That's unreasonable, you're not keeping her so why lead her to believe something like that?" Ah, yes, she was letting her mental misconceptions come out in a moment like this.

As for the glowing version of Ereshkigal, she was currently blinking and laughing. She was called stable, but she figured that was a reference only to her source, even she was fully aware that the laugh she'd just let out probably counted as something crazed. When asked a question about her mental status, versus the idea of dealing with Ishtar there was only one way this young woman could answer. Her brain was indeed still fried, but she kind of needed it to be to do the thing she wanted to do. And then they could kill Ishtar. "Yes!" she exclaimed with a giggly bit of childish innocence. In this moment she stood and began casually skipping towards Ishtar, and with each step she seemed to be echoing. Right until she'd stopped right before the green haired goddess and she was once again both versions of herself. "You've already figured it out right? I'll follow your lead here~" said the copy. "Yeah, of course... I'm just... still a bit, you know~" she mused While reaching towards the chest of Ishtar she stopped gently right before she would have touched her skin. And at her current state of enlightenment she began to glow. She harmonized with the death based energy at the source of Ishtar, and began unraveling her source by taking that out. The other version of her watched with glee as Ishtar screamed. That pulling apart of her barely active source was something more painful than anything she'd ever experienced. "Help! Help! AAAAAAAAAaah! She's hurting me! Make her stop!" she screamed in agony as she struggled but had neither the muscles nor magical access to do something about the shredding sensation at her core. Ereshkigal was being none too gentle about it, all the while carrying on a normal conversation with her other self. "Did you decide on your name yet?"

[Bloodedge]

Oh. Among all the other stupid things floating around in Ishtar's head, there remained the idea that she was the winner of his little competition earlier. Right, Sukuna had all but forgotten about that whilst busy with Ereshkigal... and Ereshkigal. "I already said this one's mine. Use your brain, brat. That means I am keeping her. Both of her," he clarified. This time, Sukuna seemed a bit more legitimately bothered. He was quite sure something incredible had been interrupted by this particular outburst, so Ishtar would have to suffer more in the near future because of it.

First, Ereshkigal made an approach to the other goddess while splitting herself into two again. In that moment, Sukuna watched both of them from the rear; what a wonderful point of view. He was busy watching the asses of two nude goddesses linked directly to himself up to the point of magnificent anguish from the green-haired woman. Few things could have taken Sukuna's attention from the current point(s) of focus, but an injured source was suffering beyond all other forms. Ah, what beautiful music! "Ehehehaha! Ahahahahaha!" he bellowed. With a deep inhale, Sukuna stretched his arms and legs outward. Nude as a newborn babe, his cock was left swinging between his legs as a result... but this time around, that bit seemed irrelevant to him. "More, more! This day couldn't possibly get any better! HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" he screamed to the sky. Yes, this was the perfect thing to wrap up the first day of his new incarnation. The cherry on top would soon enough be Ishtar's final moments, only after she was allowed to suffer a thousand deaths by sensation alone.

[Apollymi]

A certain exclamation happened before the breaking of Ishtar's source happened. That happened to be something very specific, Sukuna for the first time specified with absolute certainty that he'd chosen Ereshkigal. In fact, he made it abundantly clear that he'd chosen both versions of the girl as she appeared, the light and the dark. But how did Ishtar interpret those words? Did he mean he planned to keep Kur, her copy and Ishtar? Was he really that greedy an individual? "You plan to keep all three of us?" she seemed genuinely surprised. It was ego crushing that he thought he needed two copies of Kur in addition to her glorious self. She supposed if he was going to be like that, she'd just eventually have to find someone capable of beating him into submission as well. She'd use him to get to Gilgamesh and then likely use Gilgamesh to bring him back under heel. Yes, such a plan seemed like it would work nicely.

And then the torture started and the breaking of her source was something that she didn't expect to feel at all. It wasn't like any normal pain. It wasn't possible to misinterpret it as pleasurable. No. Instead the green haired goddess kept screaming and in doing so seemed to bring untold glee to everyone else present. At the same time as those screams, there was the laughter of Sukuna. Aw... he seemed so happy. That sound brought legitimate amounts of happiness to both of the young women who were currently pulling apart the source of Ishtar. He even claimed it was his birthday, which made both of the young women reply by looking his way and offering him the brightest of smiles over their respective shoulders. "Happy Birthday!~" they both said at the same time. How cute. It was so strange a dichotomy compared to how much violence they were pushing down on Ishtar's soul. On and on it went, until they eventually managed to secure something like a whole creature. It floated up and out of Ishtar's pulled code and solidified into an angry dark cloud like substance which seemed to be locked on to both girls. All the while Ishtar was still screaming as if her body could barely hold itself together. "Oh? My name right. I like the one you picked for paradise. I'll change it a bit though... Elysia." she said having her name finally settle.

[Bloodedge]

Ishtar's question came as no surprise to Sukuna. He'd seen enough of her this day to know how easily she would misinterpret the most basic information given to her. She really thought that by claiming both sides of Ereshkigal, he meant to take all three of the goddesses stood before him. Oh... the day got better once again. He knew the workings of Ereshkigal to be progressing magnificently. She was tearing necessary parts off Ishtar's Source, and there was a very specific end-result he could see working out from that particular chunk. That foreknowledge affected his response to the green-haired moron. "Sure. I'll take all three of you," he said with a seemingly unnecessary cryptic air about his words.

As the incarnation of Obscenity itself, Sukuna had never been one for nice things, cutesy things, or really anything conventionally considered pleasant. However, even he could not and would not shirk the radiance of Ereshkigal and her copy beaming through their birthday well-wishes to him. Creators and Destroyers always seemed to balance one another out when their union was possible. In this particular case, Ereshkigal proved to be the first individual receiving from Sukuna a grin that was neither malicious nor devious in any way. Even better, they managed such a thing during Ishtar's torment. Whatever the relationship between them would be called, it was to be something incredible.

Elysia was the name chosen by the second Ereshkigal. Upon hearing this, Sukuna quirked a brow. That was... demon language, at least partially. Sia was the demon word for she, and Ely... could have a great number of meanings based on its construction as a new word. It was not necessarily an existing word, but he likened it to... erivv by its sound in the demon tongue. "Lady of Death?" Sukuna questioned.

[Apollymi]

The idea that he'd take all three of them seemed to make Ishtar very happy. Again, both of the versions of the death goddess looked at each other and shook their heads from left to right. It wasn't okay at all to be this easily misled. To misconstrue what is being said right in front of you all the time, even the same way multiple times was a level of stupid which should have probably been wiped out. "Er ta ghaulid lon jayk ers miy lotts hanchsz," was what Ereshkigal had to say. While her other self wrapped up the idea in a very blunt way. "Sisa hink hase dreyfvad fie!" A second later they looked at each other and laughed together. "Ufufufu~ Chehehehe~"

Ah the pair had a good time, as they worked apart pieces of Ishtar's soul. What was more, they both received a genuine smile from Sukuna upon wishing him a happy birthday. Their reactions to that smile were very different, Ereshkigal managed to look embarrassed but cutely happy. While her other self seemed to be assured by the sight and seemed almost smug to see it. She now had a personal mission in life to make him smile that legitimately as much as possible. They both did, whether the other one would admit it or not. Now with a cloud above them the second version named herself Elysia. The naming pattern had not been at all missed. It'd been part of Ereshkigal's great works coming up with that name for paradise. "Yes, we can't well have completely different names. I took the demon one, which she gave in similar form to the pure lands of paradise. And she took the one associated with her original aspect of death, Eresh and Ely!~" How nice. They had cutesy ways of talking about each other and Ereshkigal was a bit embarrassed.

Now this ominous cloud needed to be tamed. Ereshkigal remembered this from her mother's explanation of it a long time ago. All she needed now was to collect the core of this creature. If she could take it, it would answer to her and the core itself would be small enough to affix to something she could keep on her person at all times. Still, Isthar was screaming but she'd not been foresaken right? It would be just a moment for Ereshkigal to use her scythe to pull the core of this creature towards herself as it condensed. She'd then hold it between both her hands and Elysia's and they'd pump a bit of mana into it, until the creature condensed around its core into a small golden gem. "Alright, we're all done now~" Ereshkigal said holding up their prize. Death was theirs so were all aspects of it. They'd left her just enough that she wouldn't die from the split source, but that was mostly because they knew that Sukuna wanted to take her life himself. A coughing Ishtar began to speak, "I'll die if you leave me like this. You have to heal me... you're taking me with you. You have to..."

[Bloodedge]

There was an entire conversation happening in the demon tongue, all to point out Ishtar's stupidity. That was to be expected, though Sukuna partially believed they could have spoken the common tongue to the same effect. It wasn't as if Ishtar understood anything the way it was meant to be taken. Either way, Sukuna was in the background laughing about the death goddess' take on her... or their sister.

The name of Elysia being in Sukuna's mother tongue was something to bask in. Apparently, her name was essentially the same as Ereshkigal's, the other being presumably in the language of Creators instead. It all made sense; those two served essentially the same purpose from two different angles. The one called Elysia was also clearly more... demonesque, so to speak. The other meanings of the new term ely would have to be discovered over time. Though Sukuna wondered what more meaning had been applied to the word, he was more excited to see for himself. After all, her Source was far more than the concept of death and afterlife; that could be said about both of them.

Now, the main event was upon them. Ereshkigal and Elysia combined their efforts to tame the product of Ishtar's Source. She had little use of that, but they could do wonders with it by Sukuna's approximation. His approach began as Ishtar prattled on about healing her. She was right; he couldn't properly bring her along if he didn't fix her body. Sadly for her, he had no intention of bringing her along anyway. While drawing closer to the green-haired goddess, Sukuna pointed with a single thumb at the gem Ereshkigal held. "We've got all the 'you' we need already. I guess that means I can go ahead and kill you, huh? What do the little girls think? Need anything else from this brat before I see how many pieces her Source can be broken into before it stops working?"

[Apollymi]

Sukuna was right to believe that the conversation in Demon Tongue could have just happened in the common language and it would have been misinterpreted by Ishtar in some way. Of course, she would have understood she was being insulted and as such she would have been screaming a ridiculous amount which was something both Eresh and Ely would rather not deal with directly. The twin form of death had apparently found what they needed to, both had done their part to capture their new pet and were busy looking it over between themselves. Much to their prediction, Sukuna did indeed intend to kill Ishtar and as such they wouldn't stand between him and his happiness. They looked at each other and then back at Ishtar. "No. We're gonna get dressed," said Ereshkigal as she approached the scythe she'd strung her clothes up on. "Yeah, that's all you. Make sure it hurts!~" mused Elysia. Both seemed to completely disregard Ishtar and her potential elongated existence. As far as the goddesses of death were concerned, there was no need to let her live, she'd far outlived her purpose in this world. It was time to trim the fat.

Just the same Ishtar heard the words spoken by Sukuna. They had enough of her by what they'd taken from her core in that painful exchange. He had no intention of keeping her physical form? He didn't want her, just her now two younger sisters? REALLY?! That was impossible. Why would he want them, sure they'd plumped up a bit. But they were still loners. Sure, they had a bit of sexual experience under their belts now, but they still weren't her. "Wait wait what? You are going to let him erase me, Ku-" she bit her tongue again and both goddesses laughed. They'd purposefully named themselves in front of her, and she didn't even have the decency to call them by the names they chose, why in the world did she feel entitled to have them save her? No. This wasn't happening. He wouldn't restore her? He planned to get rid of her. Absolutely not! "You'll regret this. I have my own demon, I don't need you. Malleus!!" she used magic in her distress to summon the demon connected to her soul. Little did she know the true consequences of this particular action. Her body had almost melted away, she was all flesh and exposed bone. Her body was frail and still being held up by nothing. She looked upon her younger sisters with disdain as they casually dressed and redressed each other adjusting their clothing on their forms and not even bothering to give her a solid bit of attention while she was going to be cast out of the world. She would not accept this. Her demon would come and save her, and then they would pay for their disrespect.